Category: Uncategorized

  • PUNISHED

    Font size : +


    Jill knew that she was in trouble the moment she heard the sharp voice of Miss Norton ordering her to halt! It was way past curfew and here she was out in the hall trying to sneak back to her own room. “Hold it right there, Miss Penice!” the head of school security barked. “Do you know what time it is?” “Uh, yes ma’am,” Jill replied with a sinking heart. “The why are you where not supposed to be?” Petra Norton intoned evenly. “Well uh, you see it’s like this,” Jill stammered. “Like what? Petra asked harshly. “This is the third time this semester you’ve broken curfew,” Petra Norton went on, “the last time you promised not to let it happen again!” Jill stood there with her head hung low, wishing for all the world she was anywhere but right here. This time it is going to be different,” Petra said firmly. “Now, follow me to my office, we’re gonna get it all straightened out!” As they wound their way through the maze of corridors Jill tried one last time to reason with Petra Norton. “Can’t we just wait until tomorrow, Miss Norton, I-it’s so late?” “I guess you should have thought about that before flaunting the rules,” Petra said coldly as they approached her office. “Now sit down and shut up while I try to figure out what to do with you!” Miss Norton’s office was spartan to say the least, with bone white wall, a small metal desk, and several straight back chairs for visitors! If it was designed to make a person feel unwelcome it was doing good job of it, cuz Jill was dreading every minute she was in there! Petra Norton plopped down in her chair and interlaced her fingers and held them behind her head while staring at the young woman on the other side of the desk. Jill shivered as the older woman looked right through her, but even she couldn’t have imagined what was about to happen next!

    For several minutes it was quiet as a church mouse, so the crack of Petra Norton’s voice nearly scared Jill to death! “I’ve come to a decision,” Petra said a matter of factly. “Come around to this side of the desk,” Petra ordered, “and make it snappy! Jill shuddered for a moment, but knowing it was useless to protest, slinked around until she was standing right in front of Petra Norton. “When’s the last time you were spanked?” Petra asked softly. “S-spanked?” Jill asked fearfully. “Is there something wrong with your hearing?” Petra shot back. “When was the last time you were spanked!?!” “I-I don’t know exactly,” Jill whined. “Well, after tonight you’ll be able to tell anyone who asks exactly the hour and the minute you got you fat behind tanned, so take down your pants and lie across my knees!”

    “P-please, don’t spank me!” Jill pleaded. “I promise never to be late again, I really do!” “Of course you do,” Petra replied smoothly, “and after I’m done with you, I can be sure of it!!!” When Jill still didn’t make a move to remove her jeans, Petra’s hands shot out, and with a mighty tug pulled bag pants down to around the stunned you woman’s ankles! “That’s better,” Petra Norton said softly, “now, over my knees with you!” With her entire body shaking, Jill slowly lowered herself down until she was laying directly over Petra’s firm thighs! Her panty covered ass was now rested at a perfect angle for the security officer to commence with her spanking! Petra took her right hand and softly caressed Jill’s big bottom through her white cotton panties and commented, “You have a very plush ass, it’s a shame to waste it on such a utilitarian pair of undies! “I-I don’t know what you mean,” and embarrassed Jill stammered as the hand touching her bottom grew more and more intimate.

    “I’m afraid that these panties have to go,” Petra said softly. “W-whataya mean by that?” Jill asked nervously. “Don’t worry, dear,” Petra replied gently while reaching into a drawer for a pair of scissors, “you’ll never even miss them.” Jill was about to ask another question, but her train of thought was interrupted by the noise of her panties being snipped apart by the sharp clippers. “What are you doing to me?” the poor girl wailed. “I’m doing you a favor,” the older woman answered lugubriously as she began caressing the frightened girl’s bare fat bottom. “You young girls have such sweet asses,” Petra sighed while bending over and kissing each cheek tenderly, “and you have such a hairy pussy for such a young woman.” With the evil woman’s fingers brushing ever so softly over her exposed lips, Jill gritted her teeth and tried desperately to put her mind somewhere else, but in the end it was hopeless as her cunt slowly but surely became whipped into a frenzy! Then just when she thought that an orgasm was about to wrench through her pussy, she was stunned with a sharp jolt of pain as Petra Norton’s bare hand crashed down hard on her unsuspecting bottom! “Yeeeeeeeeoweeeeeeee!” Jill screamed as Petra’s hand rained hard slaps on her milky white ass. “Y-you can’t do this to me!” she groaned as a feeling of warmth spread across her burning cheeks. “Oh really?” Petra asked softly. “And who’s going to stop me?!?”

    For the next two or three minutes Petra gave the poor girl the spanking of her life! Jill tired in vain to slide away from the vicious blows but the old bitch was much to powerful for her, until finally she stopped struggling and took her punishment as best she could! Then just as quickly as it had started, the room grew quiet, except that is for Jill’s soft sobs that echoed eerily around the small office. “There, there,” Petra said soothingly while gently caressing the two burning globes of red flesh, “it’s all over, just relax and it will be all better soon.” Finally after another several minutes the pain actually became numbing, and again Jill began to relax only to be stunned once more by and unexpected assault! Again Petra took the poor girl by surprise when she roughly shoved a nine inch long dildo balls deep into her drooling pussy! Although she felt a lot of pain from the massive intruder, in less than two or three strokes she was rushing towards an orgasm of epic proportions!

    Never in her short eighteen years of life had Jill been violated in such a brutal manner! Sure she had used candles and the such to masturbate with, but they were generally thin and tapered, allowing for easy entry into her tight teenage pussy! Now, however, her poor little vagina was being absolutely ravaged by a cock that would have literally choked a horse! Incredible as it may have seemed, Jill was soon meeting each and every stroke as she shoved her ass backward, hoping to get the maximum effect from each plunge into her molten pussy!!! Sensing that the young woman was nearing her climax Petra rammed the marauding pecker in and out of the little pussy with such force that she was sure that the poor thing would soon be begging for mercy! Just when she didn’t think she could take one more stroke, Jill’s pussy collapsed around the murderous hardon, gripping it tighter and tighter as it spasmed completely out of control while an orgasm of crushing ferocity carried her away on a cloud of supreme satisfaction!

    When it was over Jill lay on Petra’s lap with the fat cock still hanging from her hairy fuck hole and while her heart pounded like it was going to pop through her chest! While the old bitch gently rubbed her burning bottom she offered softly, “Now, see what happens when you break the rules?” A small smile spread over Jill’s face as she replied, “I guess I’ll have to do better in the future, won’t I?” Petra chuckled a bit and replied, “Yes, I guess you will!”

    THE END


    4 comments
    «1»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2009-03-14 23:01:22
    i liked it. makes me kida want to act out with my Mistress.

    READERReport 

    2006-06-03 02:57:31
    I’M NOT INTO SPANKINGS BUT THIS ONE WAS OK

    READERReport 

    2005-09-04 20:09:25
    Perfect!! wonderful!!

    READERReport 

    2005-05-06 11:56:55
    jus cus u ent got 1 comment i wil mek 1 4 ya. think it was okayish! needed to be longer!

    «1»
  • The Barbie Lez Fantasies – Week 67: Phone Sex

    Font size : +


    A quick and kinky lesbian fantasy!

    Author’s Note 1: These short fantasies started off as weekly mini-stories for my readers, but the newsletter was shut down because autoresponders do not accept adult content. I thus decided to publish these fantasies for free for my readers to enjoy. It is meant to entertain, so please do not leave hateful comments if everything is not perfect. I am only human after all.

    Author’s Note 2: Although this fantasy can be read independently, it was written as part of a series. For full enjoyment, please read “The Barbie Lez Fantasies: Week 1-66”.

    ***

    Have you ever had one of those fantasies? You know, the ones that feel so real you begin to wonder if you are actually imagining them. Well, I do… because I have them all the time! Sometimes, they turn into a story, but mostly they remain trapped inside my brain. That is, until now…

    Before I begin, I would like to mention that I know this fantasy sounds a little farfetched, but I swear that everything you are about to read is true, down to the unlucky streak I went through before deciding to write about my unfortunate events. I hope you enjoy.

    I love watching movies and TV series. It’s what I do to relax. Unfortunately, purchasing Dexter: The Complete Series was far from relaxing. I already owned the first three seasons, but when I saw the complete series for sale on Amazon, I could not resist. However, I already had quite a few movies and seasons waiting for me, so I put off watching Dexter until I had a little more time. By the time I finally got around to it, the 30-day return period had expired. Since the product was new, I did not worry. Boy was I wrong.

    When I received the complete series, I sold the three individual seasons I already owned. That was my first mistake. When I started re-watching the show, I only got to season two before discovering one of the discs was scratched and froze. I knew had no choice but to purchase the second season again (yes, the very same one I had sold just weeks earlier). I contacted Amazon to tell them what had happened and they were kind enough to refund the cost of the replacement season. I thought that was the end of my problems. Once again, I was completely wrong.

    I made it all the way to the sixth season before another disc froze. I did not feel like buying yet another replacement season, so I skipped over the part that froze and only missed a minute or so. But I reached my limit when yet another disc froze in season seven. I considered sending Amazon another email explaining the pitiful state of the supposedly new box set they had sent me, but by then I was pretty angry and decided to instead give them a call. I am not the type to get angry at customer service people because I know they are not responsible for the troubles their company’s customers are experiencing, but this time was different. I was pissed and someone was going to pay. I was planning on giving the customer service agent a piece of my mind, but all my anger instantly faded the second I heard her voice.

    “Welcome to Amazon customer service,” she said. “How may I be of assistance?”

    Instantly, my anger faded and a spark of arousal ignited deep within my pussy. I never understood how people could get turned on by phone sex. Until now. The woman at the other end of the line had the sultriest voice I had ever heard and the mere sound of it made me wet. I had no idea what she looked like, but in my mind’s eyes, she was a beautiful, fiery redhead. I could feel my arousal level skyrocket at the mere thought of her and knew it was only a matter of time before one of my fantasies took over. But in order for my sexual daydream to go unnoticed, I first had to provide the reason for my call.

    I barely had time to explain the situation before reality faded. I was so turned on that I made my move mere seconds after the fantasy had begun. Barely taking the time to take a breath, I said the first thing I could think of.

    “What do you look like?” I asked.

    There was a moment of silence before the woman started to stutter a reply.

    “Never mind,” I cut her off. “You’re a redhead now, okay?”

    There was another short silence before I a weak, “Okay,” emerged from the receiver.

    “Do you know what I’m thinking of?” I asked.

    Her silence made her confusion obvious. Ignoring it, I kept going.

    “I’m licking your pussy.”

    Another silence.

    “You are?” she asked timidly.

    “Yes!” I replied firmly. “And you taste so sweet.”

    The second I heard her giggle nervously, I knew my plan was working.

    “Can you feel my tongue diving in and out of you?” I asked. “Soaking up your sweet juices? Sending shivers of arousal running across your skin?”

    To each one of my questions, I got a weak, “Yes.” It took a while, but I eventually heard her start to moan. I pictured her with her panties around her ankles and her legs spread wide. I imagined the expression on her face as I furiously tongue-fucked her tight cunt.

    Her moans grew.

    “I’m gonna cum!” she soon announced. I had no clue if she was just playing along or if she was actually pleasuring herself, but I did not care. All that mattered was the picture of her I painted in my mind. I saw her with short breath. With tangled hair. With a writhing body. Then it happened. She climaxed.

    “FUUCCCKKKK!!!!!” she shrieked. A smile curled my lips as I pictured her squirting her hot juices all over me. I could almost feel her sweet nectar running down my chin. I imagined her poon clenched around my tongue as she released wave after wave.

    Her breathing began to slow and with one final moan, it was all over. But for me, it was just beginning. I was getting ready to command her to reciprocate when she took control.

    “Do you know what I’m thinking of?” she asked.

    I smiled. Those were the exact same words I had used. Gladly giving up control, I lay back in my computer chair and spread my legs (did I ever mention I hate to wear underwear) and started stroking my bare pussy.

    “Mmmmm!” I moaned as my fingers danced across my engorged labia. My cunt was already soaking wet and my phone lover’s voice only made it wetter. But it was not until she spoke again that my juices really started flowing.

    “Guess what I’m holding in my hand,” she said, but continued before I could even answer. “A strapon!”

    I almost came then and there. But I held on long enough for her to describe the toy in detail. I will not bore you with the details, but suffice it to say it was big. No, huge!

    “Can you feel me sliding it in your pussy?” she asked.

    “No!” was my answer. I gave her a second to worry before explaining. “Because it’s is my ass.”

    She giggled nervously and I pictured her turning red with embarrassment and arousal. But she quickly got over her initial shock and remained control.

    “Do you like the way my big cock feels in your ass?” she asked.

    “I fucking love it!” After a short pause, I added, “Faster. Fuck me faster!”

    No sooner had the words left my lips that she started grunting. My arousal skyrocketed as I pictured her furiously jerking back and forth, forcing every last inch of her strapon in and out of my ass. Of course, what I felt darting in and out of my rectum was the vibrator I had recently pulled out of my sex drawer, but in my mind’s eyes, it was a massive strapon.

    “Faster!” I begged again. “FASTER!”

    She was now pounding the living shit out of me. My breath was short. Beads of sweat pearled on my forehead. More arousal than ever before coursed through my veins.

    “I’m gonna c…” I began, but the final word died in my throat.

    “FUUCCCKKKK!!!!!” I instead shrieked as my pussy came to life. Wave after wave of orgasmilk shot out of me and splashed all over my desk and computer. But I did not care. Nothing mattered but the incredible feeling of my lover’s large strapon diving in and out of my ass as I squirted all over the place.

    Unfortunately, I was never given a chance to finish. About halfway through one of the most intense fantasy orgasms of my life, a voice snapped me back to reality. It was the same voice I had been fantasizing about for the past few minutes, but the words it formed made it clear my sexual daydream was over.

    “Is there anything else I can do for you?” she asked in that sultry voice of hers. Glancing around, I discovered my surroundings free of cum and my vibrator safely tucked away in my sex drawer. A sigh escaped me as I realized my fantasy was officially over.

    I had missed most of the conversation and had absolutely no idea what my fantasy lover’s real-world twin had said. But I could not very well tell her I had missed what she had just said because I was fantasizing, so I simply thanked her for her help and hung up.

    I had no idea what I had agreed to until I received an email confirming the impending expedition of a replacement copy of Dexter: The Complete Series. A few days later, the package arrived and I was able to replace the defective discs and watch the rest of the series without incident. It was a lot of work for a mere eight seasons, but given the fantasy I got out of it, I have to admit it was worth it.

    ***

    Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed. A new fantasy will be published each week, so make sure to check back every so often.

    Have a horny day,

    Barbie Lez


  • The Proper Rape of a Princess

    Font size : +


    A very young and very lovable princess is betrayed, raped and murdered by her own subjects

    ***WARNING: This story includes rape, murder, torture and descriptions of all the aforementioned horrors. All these horrible things happen to a very young girl who is also a very lovable character. If you have a weak stomach for such things, DO NOT read on.

    ***WARNING: This story is actually a short story. If you are looking for instant sex, find a new story or scroll down half a page. This story is longer so that you can be engrossed in it, you can know the characters, their motivations; you can feel their pain and you can understand the plot. All making for a much more sickening and horrible experience when the rape does occur. (Still, it’s pretty short.)

    Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoy.

    The woman walked swiftly through the rain, her bronze skin gleaming under the water, the white fabric of her tight shirt and pants becoming transparent as she became more wet. Her brown eyes were large with nervous excitement, her brown hair blowing silently in the silent wind.

    She arrived finally at a large golden building with an arching roof and two great wooden doors at its center. She whispered an incantation and the doors moaned open, and with a panicked inhale, she stepped inside.

    The place was dark, just a circular room full of pillars and grey marble floors, a few candles burning on the walls.

    “Hello, Vehem. Thank you for coming.”

    The soaked woman looked up in disgust.

    “Did I have a choice? What is this about Atavas?”

    The woman called Atavas stepped out of the darkness and into the candle light. Her skin was pale, her body slim. She had thin blue eyes which looked like a cats, and her black hair fell down to her back. Her face was youthful and innocent, but there was something evil about the grin it housed, something sadistic.

    “I think we found something of yours Vehem.” The woman said, pointing over her shoulder to her seven female companions who were skulking in the shadows.”

    “And what would that be?”

    “Your brother.”

    The wet woman froze, staring deeply into the other, as if to measure her honesty.

    “What do you mean?” she asked finally.

    “I mean we have your brother…and if you don’t do what I ask…he will die.”

    “When did you—you can’t…Atavas! We are on the same side, you are a guardian of the kingdom, what are you…”

    Atavas smiled pitiably at the other woman and waved her towards the sole window in the room.

    “You are right Vehem, we are both meant to protect the kingdom, and we must do that more than ever now that Titan is ready to attack us.”

    “No,” Vehem said, staring at the ceiling, “The rulers have gone to talk with the leaders of titan, there will be a truce.”

    Atavas shrugged. “Maybe…but not all the rulers have gone.” She pointed out of the thin window to a grey and foggy beach below.

    There was small and beautiful girl running through the fog, fighting a few men in armor. She was angelic, her little body perfectly defined, her devious pink lips curled up in a smile, her bright green eyes like emeralds against her white skin and raven shoulder-length hair. She was wearing only a black bikini top and tight black shorts as she ran through the cold morning, but it did not seem to phase her. She moved with incredible speed, her perfect features becoming a blur as she bounded from one man to the next, throwing little elbows and fists at them and dodging their equally god-like speed in counter-attacks. But for all the violent theatre, it was quite clear that both sides were only fighting playfully, because all the men were wearing grins as big as the girls. Some bursting into laughter as she jumped onto their shoulders.

    “Princess Adriana?” Vehem said, staring at the spectacle below. “Well yes, of course they left her behind, she’s only eight years old, I doubt she’d have much to say at the negotiations. And anyway, one ancient to watch the kingdom, always at least one of them here. Those are the rules.”

    “Their rules.” Atavas whispered angrily. “Aren’t you embarrassed? To take orders from an eight year old girl? I don’t care if she is an ancient, she’s just a child. It’s bad enough that we have to listen to all her equally immortal siblings, but her…a child.”

    Vehem laughed. “Oh come now Atavas, you know that Adriana never gives orders to anyone, even if she has the power to. Everyone loves her, and she loves everyone in the kingdom.”

    “But she can.” The other woman snapped, “That’s the point. If she wanted to, she could give any order to anyone in the kingdom. Ridiculous.”

    “Of course,” Vehem replied plainly, “She is an ancient. They have always ruled the two worlds. And it only makes sense that they do. I mean look at her, she’s eight and she is already stronger than any of us.” She pointed towards the beach. “She’s already moving as fast as the Kings Guardians. Ancients rule Titan and our home of Eshem. We’re her to help them, and they are here to lead. Don’t forget that it was they who gave us power and immortality.”

    There was a sudden change in the face of the sadistic looking woman and she smiled widely.

    “I agree. We need them to rule, we need them to be safe. Which is why the little princess must be taught a lesson…for her own safety.”

    Vehem stiffened. “Watch your words Atavas, you are creeping near treason.”

    “Nonsense, I merely wish to see our favorite ruler safe. And she is not.”

    “What do you mean…she is not?”

    “I mean she trusts people too much, she is so kind, but she is too kind, she thinks people can be depended on, that they are as strong as her kind. But they are not.”

    “She trusts no one too much.” Vehem said simply.

    Atavas gave a sickening laugh and turned her attention back towards the window. “She trusts YOU too much.”

    “I am her first guard, of course she trusts me. And I would never betray her which is why…”

    “Her first guard,” repeated Atavas, “Yes you are. She treats you like a mother. And she has given you the gift of trust…hasn’t she?”

    Vehem pulled violently at the other woman’s shoulder. “Where are you going with this Atavas?”

    “The princess,” the other continued nonchalantly, “has given you the gift of trust. You cannot sneak up on an ancient, you can’t attack them secretly from anyone distance, because they can sense harmful intent. Even when they are asleep they are not vulnerable. But they can give the gift of trust to someone as a sign of love, they can choose not to sense someone’s intentions. Which means that if they give it to someone…that person could get the drop on them.”

    “No ancient would ever—“

    “You mean no ancient but her would ever do something like that Vehem. I told you, she is young, she is na?, she is too trusting. She gave you the gift as a sign of love didn’t she? She chooses not to sense your intentions as a sign of respect! Which means you could hurt her when she was asleep, hurt her before she could react.”

    Vehem moved backward, her eyes wide with surprise, her body tense in preparation for a fight.

    “You have crossed that line Atavas. To speak of attacking one of them…that is treason.”

    “It is to protect her! She must learn that she cannot trust a person, it is the only way to convince her. She wont believe you if you just tell her, she has too much faith in us, she must be shown.”

    “Maybe…” Vehem sighed, “maybe you’re right. But it is not our place. I’ll talk to one of her siblings when they get back from Titan, she will listen to them.”

    “No!” bellowed Atavas, her innocent face becoming suddenly thin and horrible, “we will teach her now.”

    Vehem turned towards the door. “Good luck with that.”

    “Your brother, Vehem…don’t you want to know how he is?”

    “You’re bluffing.”

    Atavas tossed something across the floor, it landed with a crash and laid still at Vehem’s feet.

    “If I was bluffing…would I have his locket?”

    “I could report you to the council for this Atavas…kidnapping another citizen of Eshem, you’d be exiled.”

    “But you wont,” the woman said simply, “because by the time you got to the castle, your brother would be dead.”

    “What do you…what do you want?”

    “I told you, I want to help Adriana, I want to make her realize she has to be more careful.”

    Vehem turned and stared at the woman near the window.

    “And you’ll teach her that by doing what?”

    “You’re going to hurt her when she is asleep.”

    “Ha! It wouldn’t mean anything, her body is too strong for me to do anything worthwhile before she woke up.”

    Atavas nodded and pulled something from beneath her block, sliding it towards the other woman as she had with the locket.

    “This is…” Vehem stuttered.

    “A shard of black rock,” Atavas finished, “indeed it is. The only poison strong enough to weaken even an ancient. Now of course it doesn’t matter since you’d never get it near them before they killed you…but you are another story…aren’t you? You stab that into her when she is asleep and she will wake up weak and vulnerable for the first time in her life. That will teach her to trust no one outside her kind. That will make her strong. Eliminate her one weakness…people.”

    “I’ll…I’ll think about it.” Vehem promised, turning towards the door.

    “No, you’ll do it. The life of your brother in exchange for making our little princess wiser—it is win win, Vehem.”

    “When?”

    “Tonight.”

    Vehem said nothing, she bowed her head placed her hand on the door and whispered an incantation. But she did not step out into the grey and wet morning, a whisper pulled her back.

    “The seal.” Atavas repeated again, more loudly. “Give it to me.”

    Vehem stared down at the black ring on her finger.

    “It is Adriana’s seal isn’t it? If anyone else tried to touch it they would be thrown back in pain, repeated attempts would lead to death. But she has made an exception for you once again…hasn’t she Vehem? She has broken the rules of her own kind, trusted the seal of her birthright to a mere guardian. She must learn a lesson there aswell.”

    “What do you want with this?” Vehem asked, slipping the ring off her finger and offering it to Atavas.

    Atavas brushed back in fear. “Do not play games with me bitch. Only you can touch it, and so you will place the seal on this royal document.” She handed a thin scroll to woman before her. “Do that and you can leave, and after tonight, your brother will be returned home safely and you can decide if you want to turn me in or not.”

    Vehem began to unravel the scroll but stopped when Atavas grabbed her hand.

    “You know I only want what is best for our kingdom,” Atavas said sternly, “you will trust that.”

    Vehem placed the ring against the scroll and it burned with black smoke for a few seconds, she then handed the scroll to the waiting hand of her acquaintance and walked out into the rain.

    The world was dark and the rain still crashing against the windows of the castle when Adriana entered her chamber, sand falling from her legs and water dripping down from every part of her little body.

    “Hi!” she squeaked, spotting Vehem on her bed.

    “You’re soaking your majesty,” Vehem said, a guilty but unnoticed tone to her voice. “Come here, let me dry you off.”

    Adriana eyed the woman for a second, then smiled and skipped over to the bed, laughing as Vehem pulled a giant purple towel over every part of her body.

    “You must be tired your majesty.” She whispered.

    Adriana smiled and nodded quickly, hopping up onto the bed.

    “You should have seen what I did to Pasish,” the girl said excitedly, “I dodged one of his kicks and poured a whole handful of sand in his hair. I felt bad though, so I let him do it to me afterwards.”

    “Well, you’ll have to tell me all about it in the morning ok?” Vehem insisted. “Right now it is my humble opinion that your majesty should get some sleep.”

    Adriana nodded and kissed the woman on the forehead. “Good night Vehem. Love you.”

    “I love you too…your majesty.”

    The girl fell asleep quickly, feeling completely secure in the arms of her First Guardian, and the woman she loved like a mother.

    Minutes after she had drifted into dreams, the door to her chambers opened with a whisper and seven women drifted silently inside. And behind them followed Atavas, her face twisted up in nervous excitement.

    The women set themselves up and the sides of the bed and Atavas gave a nod to the teary eyed Vehem.

    Vehem hesitated, her eyes full of apology as she stared down at the small slumbering girl who was breathing softly on her chest. She inhaled deeply, reminded herself of what was at stake, of the promise which Atavas had made to her. Just a lesson in trust…she’ll be ok. With one final glance towards the excited women surrounding her, she thrust the glowing rock into the girl’s ribs, pushing it so that it was completely engulfed by flesh and blood.

    There was a pause as every soul in the room seemed to be suddenly frozen in expectation. Then the girl convulsed, and the whole room came to life with cheers of excitement. Her little fingers and toes bent and became stiff and she rolled uncontrollably off of the bed and onto the floor. When she hit the solid grey marble her mouth shot open as if to scream but only silence escaped as the pain in her side seemed to be suffocating her.

    She was shivering uncontrollably on the floor, staring up at Vehem, her bright green eyes full of tears. Tears that Vehem knew had so much more to do with betrayal than pain.

    “I’m sorry. Adri…I’m so..” Vehem whispered.

    Before she could finish speaking, Atavas grabbed the small girl and tossed her like a wooden doll back onto the bed. She had one hand on Adriana’s side, pressing the jagged rock even further into the shivering and sweat covered chest. Her other hand was controlling Adriana’s head, forcing the girl to look up at her conqueror.

    Atavas stared down with a look that could have been mistaken as pity.

    “Not so tough now bitch? Come on little princess…do something..anything.” She taunted, spitting into the girls mouth as she forced it open.

    She bellowed a great and victorious laugh as she waved the other women over to share in the complete humiliation of a child who had always been untouchable.

    Pale hands began crawling all about the small body, spit covering the silky skin and dripping down onto white sheets which were now soaked in a mixture of saliva and sweat.

    When hands were not forcing her head somewhere else, Adriana was cocking her raven head backward, staring up at the woman who had loved her like a daughter. The only woman she had trusted. The woman who had now weakened her, and handed her over to her end.

    “I can’t! I wont let you! You said we would only stab her with the rock! Only teach her a lesson!” Vehem shouted finally, watching one of the guardians break Adriana’s pinky finger, just for the fun of hearing it snap and watching the girl shiver.

    “Stupid…stupid bitch.” Atavas said with a mirthful grin, “You already have.”

    She waved her hand forward and three of the guardians broke away from their new toy, setting themselves upon Vehem instead.

    Vehem ducked a dagger from the first, rotating her leg into the air and pushing her foot up into the woman’s chin so hard that the other’s body crashed against the ceiling.

    The remaining two women approached more cautiously after the unconscious body of their fellow soldier landed with a thud at their feet. It seemed that they were beginning to remember why the woman before them had been chosen as special First Guard for the princess. They attacked together, the first sweeping Vehem’s leg, the second aiming a pale hand at her head. And as Vehem flipped into the air to avoid such amateur attacks, she was caught suddenly from behind by Atavas, who had moved when the other woman was distracted.

    “Must I do everything?” Atavas whispered softly to the woman now locked in her grasp. She licked Vehem’s ear as she spoke and gave a sadistic giggle as the other struggled hopelessly to try to break the hold.

    With a glance down, Atavas observed the position of her victim, and everything she could do with it. Vehem’s arms were pulled together behind her back, Atavas’ hands acting like cuffs. She smiled as her sick mind decided on the proper attack and she leapt into the air. With a loud crack! she landed, both her feet placed on the middle-back of Vehem’s thighs. Vehem toppled to the ground under the weight and at the same time Atavas pulled up on her victim’s arms, forcing Vehem’s body to arch back unnaturally. Vehem’s caramel skin was like hot marble under the moonlight, her bare legs crying tears of sweat and exhaustion. Then the skin on those legs started to stretch, as if something inside was pushing out. There was another loud crack and a glass shattering scream from Vehem as she was bent so far back that her thigh bones shattered, jagged pieces of bone now cutting through her skin and showing themselves as Atavas continued to bend her back. Atavas continued her noisy and vomit inducing work until she had folded Vehem so that it seemed her knees were in her hips. When she had broken Vehem completely, Atavas stipped her naked, to complete the shameful attack.

    Now the three guardians who had attacked her, hovered over Vehem. They were spitting on her and laughing loudly. One was fingering her defenseless pussy, and the finger quickly turned into a fist, which was shoved up to the elbow in to woman’s stomach. Once inside, the guardian, whom had been the one to get kicked into the cieling, got her revenge by scraping her long fingernails against the bodies inner workings, pulling at anything she could find. She finally pulled out, her hand covered in blood and transparent juices and she joined the others in stomping Vehem’s chest and face, shattering all the bones to match the shattered bones in her legs.

    Vehem was nothing more than a shell when her attackers finally released her. Her legs were folded completely behind her body, only the topmost part of each thigh remaining at level with her pelvis, and only because that is where Atavas has chosen to break her. Vehem’s body, which was laid flatly on top of those broken limbs, was so still that she appeared to be dead, only a slow breathing signaling her survival. Blood running slowly from her gaping pussy. Her pupils were rolled completely back in her head, so that her eyes seemed wide and entirely white, and her mouth was open and drooling, her tongue hanging out in a humiliating comedy—a final sign that she had lost all control of her body to pain.

    Atavas smiled upon her handiwork before spitting on the blood covered Vehem and moving back towards her true target.

    “I’ll kill you when it’s over.” Atavas said plainly. “But first, I want you to see what we do to the girl you were supposed to protect…the girl you betrayed. She’ll be begging for death Vehem. I promise you. She’ll be begging. I promised you we wouldn’t do any serious harm, remember? I said we’d simply teach her that she couldn’t afford to give trust to anyone. Well…I assure you, when we’re done, she wont need to worry about that ever again.”

    She smiled when she arrived back at the bed. All of the women were staring down at beautiful little Adriana, who was so drenched in spit and sweat that her skin glistened like the skin of someone who has just stepped out of a bath. The girl was silent, her little chest moving up and down rapidly, her teary green eyes fixed on the ceiling, as to avoid the mocking faces of her abusers.

    And as lovely as it was to see the little bitch broken so badly already, when there was still so much to do, that was not what made Atavas truly smile. What made her smile was the fact that the perfect little bitch was still wearing her black bikini top and her tight little black sleeping shorts. Atavas’ followers were so loyal that they knew to wait for her to finish with Vehem before they stripped the girl. So fearful of her, that the thought of her wrath was more powerful than the idea of being the first person to rape an ancient.

    “Shall we?” she said softly.

    The circle of women cheered, some whistled. And a few bent low, whispering promises of complete humiliation death to the small girl on the bed.

    “Knife.” Atavas commanded, holding out her pale hand impatiently.

    One of the guardians quickly answered the call and thrust a small silver blade into her master’s hand; though they were all confused as to what she intended to do with it. It was far too early to kill the girl. They had not even begun to have fun.

    “You know, you ancients are so fucking full of yourselves,” Atavas said spitefully, slapping Adriana across the face. “Even now, you’ve been outsmarted, you’ve been weakened, and yet you don’t scream…you don’t beg. You’re still so prideful, too prideful to beg me for mercy. Is that right?”

    Adriana said nothing. She simply stared to the ceiling, as if her surroundings were just part of a dream, a fog.

    “Of course.” Atavas said plainly. “But I promise you this. You won’t be so stoic when this is over princess. Your body will feel things no one has ever felt before, you will be begging for a chance to scream, to push some of the pain out of you. But you wont be able to…”

    Adriana’s eyes grew large, her chest frozen, there were gasps as Atavas plunged the small blade deeply into the girl’s chest, burying it near her collar bone. She pulled it out after jamming it quickly left and right, and licked the sweet blood off the blade.

    “Going to be hard to scream with your voice box sliced in half little princess. Oh don’t worry,” Atavas said, petting the girls head like a comforting mother, “you’ll be fine. A cut like that won’t slow down an ancient, even one with black rock in them. We need you nice and alive for this next part.”

    She bent low and kissed the girl on the forehead, then sprang up, gave a primal scream, and tore the black bikini from the glistening skin of her victim. With a quick look to their leader for permission, two guardians bent low and began to lick the perfectly pink and still undeveloped nipples.

    Atavas laughed and nodded to the women behind her. They were all staring at Adriana’s pelvis, watching the little gap between her shorts and her skin, the small gap caused when the lower stomach falls below the hip bones. That tiny gap of air was begging for a hand to be shoved inside of it, to feel that perfect heaven which the tight shorts were hiding. Atavas did not need an invitation. She moved with the same primal passion she had shown earlier and tore the girls black shorts from her shivering legs.

    This time none of the remaining women dove in, they all seemed to be enchanted, frozen in disbelief. It was one thing to imagine raping an ancient, quite another to start doing it. But this feeling was something else entirely. There was something about watching such a sacred girl having the most vulnerable part of her body revealed against her will, something euphoric about treating someone so pure, so poorly.

    “Pathetic.” Atavas said simply, looking at the flushed excitement of her followers. “Here, get to it.”

    And with that she placed her hands on Ara’s weakened knees, which were locked together tightly, and forced them apart. Revealing a perfectly shaped pussy–two soft lips touching and revealing only a slight line in-between their embrace–small and almost hidden, covered in the same silky skin as the rest of her body.

    “Ah ah.” Atavas said quickly, waving off one of the women who dove for the girl as soon as her legs were forced apart. We’ll need to keep them open, keep them apart properly for a proper little slut.”

    The women nodded in agreement and waited for their master’s next move.

    Atavas moved to the side of the bed and lifted her own leg up onto it, putting the foot against the outside of Adriana’s left knee. “On three.” she grinned wickedly.

    The women counted in perfect unison. “One…two…”

    On three their voices were drowned out by the sound of breaking bone. Atavas grabbed Adriana’s foot and pulled it towards her, while at the same time keeping her own foot against the girl’s knee. The leg snapped in half at the knee like a stick, the only thing keeping the shin and thigh bones together now was the skin which contained them. Adriana’s eyes dilated, and her back arched so violently that the back of her head nearly touched the top of her butt. She had no time to breathe after the attack as she was instantly pulled back down and three women were caressing her chest. Two were biting her pink nipples, the other was forcing a long tongue down the girl’s throat while playing with the jagged and bloody rock in the girl’s side.

    Atavas was still at the side of the bed, giving a great laugh as she lifted the broken leg up and down like a lifeless log, lifting it and dropping it as entertainment for the howling guardians. Each time she dropped it with a thud onto the bed, Adriana’s little chest would freeze and she would nearly suffocate in pain and on the tongue which was exploring her throat.

    “Geez, just don’t make these ancients like they used to. I guess that black rock really works.” Atavas said mockingly, moving to the other side of the bed, and throwing the leg down one more time.

    When she arrived at the other leg, everyone in the room knew what she would do. But that did not take away from the uncontrolled excitement with which they watched her do it. Her foot was against Adriana’s knee, and her hand was on Adriana’s squirming little foot.

    Without being asked, the guardians who were not pleasuring themselves on Adriana’s upper body began to count. “One…two…”

    On three there was a familiar crack. Adriana’s body rose off the bed but her back could not arch out a breath with the three women on her chest and so she was completely breathless. Her pupils did not dilate; they rolled entirely into her head so that her open eyes were completely white. Tears began to run down her face but she did not move. Her perfect silk-white skin began turning a hazy shade of blue. She was gagging pathetically, choking on the tongue in her throat as her body demanded air. Her small arms growing weaker and weaker in their fight against the women on top of her.

    Finally the brown haired woman who had been making the girl choke on her tongue pulled out, giving Adriana a second to recover from the shattered bone and take a large inhale. And it was only a second. As soon as the girl took a breath and her skin was once again a pretty shade, the woman forced her tongue back down the warm gagging throat.

    Atavas was now lifting and dropping both legs, laughing merrily as Adriana would convulse like a little spring each time she touched one of the separated bones. Finally, she spread the two powerless legs as far as they would go and pointed to the silky little pussy that was humiliatingly open.

    “Well go on then princess…” she said softly, as she bent low and kissed the silky lips between the limp thighs, “tell me to stop my lord, and I’ll stop. I promise,” she said with another kiss, “just say the word and I’ll stop…oh…that’s right. You can’t say anything…can you? Well then, my little slut. That must mean you like it.”

    There was a flood of laughter as Atavas continued to mock the little master. But the room fell silent as everyone began to watch the woman weave her arms in and out in a slow ceremony. There was a crash and something dark and heavy landed on the floor at her feet.

    “I’ve summoned something to help us make this a little more interesting.” She said happily.

    Atavas knelt low and gave another small wave, whispered an incantation, and the black box flew open. She removed from it seven silver tube-like devices. The women watched her with a mixture of confusion and excitement.

    “Karish.” She said.

    A dark skinned woman with long curly black hair stepped forward.

    Atavas gave a smile and stepped behind the woman. She then positioned the silver tube so that it was protruding out from the top of the dark woman’s pussy, and tied two strings behind the woman’s waist. The third string, which hung beneath the tube, she slipped between the wet lips of her follower’s pussy, and pulled it up through the woman’s ass cheeks, finally tying it to the other two strings.

    There were murmurs from the women in the room as they stared at their slightly embarrassed counterpart and their perfectly pleased master.

    “A strap on!” the brown haired woman exclaimed finally, taking a break from Adriana’s throat.

    The others spoke quickly in excited understanding.

    “No,” Atavas whispered, “It is not just any strap on.”

    And with that she wrapped her left arm around Karish’s neck, pulling the dark and naked body close to her own. The woman gave a slight jolt but gave in quickly out of more fear than arousal. Atavas then moved her right hand behind the woman’s back and began pulling the knot of strings up and down. Karish gave a great moan and fell to her knees, which only caused her master to increase the speed at which she moved her hand. There was something cold and heavy about the string which was sliding back and forth between the dark pussy lips. It had been covered in a substance which seemed to increase the nerves in-between her legs a hundred fold. It was an irresistible feeling and the woman could not control herself. Her pussy was soaking, glittering liquid running down her thighs and humiliating her as it dripped to the floor in front of all the other guardians. After only thirty seconds of the advance she was screaming, her stomach flexing up and down and liquid spraying from her pussy as she orgasmed uncontrollably.

    And then, something strange happened. As she fell to floor and gave a final moan, a white liquid shot out from the silver tube resting over her bladder and then more and more of the substance shot forth until it was under her heaving stomach like a small puddle. And after seconds of resting on the floor, a smoke began to rise from the imitation cum and the exhausted woman leapt up with a horrible scream. Though the goo was leaving no mark on her or the floor, it was very clearly burning.

    The women gasped in amazement as their counterpart grabbed the torn black shorts of Adriana off of the bed and wiped at the substance on her stomach so feverishly that it seemed she intended to wipe her own skin off.

    “Relax,” Atavas said slowly, grabbing the woman’s panicked arms,” just relax. It doesn’t last long.”

    Karish nodded as she could feel the invisible fire on her skin begin to cool down, then she stared at her stomach in disbelief. Not a single mark had been left under the cum which she had wiped away, she had expected to see scarred and burning flesh—but, nothing.

    “Not just any strap on.” Atavas repeated plainly. “Each time you girls orgasm you will cum on…or inside, our little princess. And for some reason…I think she’s really…really not going to like that.”

    The women paused for a second to take in what they had just seen, then screamed with excitement and jumped over the bed, each woman grabbing up a silver strap on and tying it onto themselves in the same way that their master had. Their eyes were large, their thighs now completely wet as they imagined cumming inside the girl and watching her feel like she would burn, from the inside out. The whole time being unable to so much as whisper an objection.

    Atavas moved towards the bed and began caressing Adriana’s angelic face. The girl was no longer crying, and her breathing had slowed during the previous event which had distracted her abusers. Her bright green eyes were still directed up at the ceiling, and even as she was laid out naked and helpless, her little face was proud and hopeful.

    “Are you ready?” Atavas whispered, “Are you ready for us to wipe that look off your face? Ready to cry yourself dry? Ready to beg me to kill you? Even if you have to do it in sign language?”

    Adriana did not move.

    “Well then.” Atavas said with a clap, “get to it girls.”

    The women lined up, their bodies shivering in nervous excitement. Each was staring down at the small girl, taking in for the first time, the fullness of her wet body, rather than just one perfect part of it. She was like a sculpture, her skin a soft white marble, every part of her firm to the touch. Every line of her little body was exactly where it should be. There was an outline of her ribs under her glinting skin, you could see a faint outline of ab-muscles as well under the white covering, something that an average eight year old girl would never be able to achieve. And her hips curved perfectly to meet her upper body, so that each side of her chest formed the outside of a C.

    And though such beauty, such perfection, might make a thing less desirable to break; for the seven guardians it only made the girl that much more desirable to destroy. She had been born as a god-like being, royalty and waited upon since the day of birth. And worst of all she had remained humble through it all, been polite and kind where an average being would have been polluted with power. And now they realized that even her body was more perfect than theirs could ever be, her angelic face, green eyes, her silky black hair and her pink lips, each part of her was simply too good, so much better. And they hated her for it. They wanted nothing more now, nothing more than to mutilate and destroy what they could never be.

    The brown haired woman who had been tonguing Adriana so relentlessly jumped onto the bed and knelt above the girls head, getting ready to press her strap on into the throat which she had become so obsessed with.

    Beside her there was a woman with long blond hair who had one leg on the bed and the other on the floor. Her strap on was point at the girl’s shoulder, only because everywhere else was already taken.

    The two women who had been licking the girl’s nipples and caressing her chest stood at the side of her, their strap-ons pointed at her ribs, though they seemed confused about what to do next.

    The remaining four women were equally confused. A manly looking woman with short red hair stood at the side of Adriana, her silver tube pointed at the round and tight outside of the girl’s butt, and there was a very skinny almost skeletal guardian who stood in exactly the same spot on the opposite side of the bed.

    Karish, who had recovered from her master’s advance and her own involuntary product demonstration, was lying on the bed beside Adriana, and each woman knew what she intended to do. But she would wait to do it, like each woman there, she knew who would go first, who had to go first.

    Atavas was smiling in pure joy, a grin so wide that she looked, for the first time, truly and perfectly happy. She crawled up onto the bed and pulled Adriana down a bit so that the girl’s silken pussy lips were hovering just above Atavas’ waiting strap on.

    “”Fuck her to death.” Atavas said happily. “Well, close to death,” she added.

    And with that, she thrust forward with an animalistic force and then stopped at once, frozen. And each woman in the room was also frozen, the whole place was silent but for Vehem’s slow coughing in the corner and a new sound. Tears. Tears were running down Adriana’s face like rain for the first time, and her little body writhed back and forth, as if she thought she could pull herself off of that thing which now impaled her. The women watched, as if waiting for something, as if in shock that the stoic little girl now looked so pathetic covered in her own silent tears, so weak as she struggled. As if the little girl who had been nothing but kind to them, might now deserve some pity.

    But it was not for pity that they waited, or for the sound of more tears or the sound of moving sheets under a struggling body. They waited for a drip…and they heard it. Atavas’ grin grew so large that the bones of her face nearly escaped the skin over them. Each woman sprang to her tip toes and watched as a single drop of blood slipped out of the impaled pussy lips and crawled down silky and sweating thighs until it dripped onto the white sheets below.

    A roar of delight echoed off the walls and Atavas pulled out of the girl, sending more blood splashing up from her silver strap on as she did so. And it was like each woman had known that taking Adriana’s physical feature of purity, her virginity, had been the signal. Known it without ever saying it. For as soon as the blood spilled out from between the girls legs, every woman dove forth.

    The brown haired woman thrust her strap on into Adriana’s throat, forcing it further and further down with grunt after grunt of power. The girl’s tongue tried to force the choking object out, but that only made it that much more pleasurable for her attacker. It was like she could feel it, like the string between her pussy lips was somehow it’s own part of her body. She could feel the girl’s tongue trying to force her out, as if the girl’s tongue was pressing and fighting the place in her pussy where the string was. She pulled out of Adriana’s mouth, gave the girl one second to breath, then went back in so violently that she saw blood spray out of the open mouth, and she forced almost the entire silver tube down the warm throat. Stomach fluids and spit getting stuck against the silver tip of the strap on as they tried to escape from that gagging throat.

    At the same time, Atavas was pushing into Adriana with such force that her entire body was flying up in the air and she was being forced back against head board. But she could not reach it, for the woman in her throat was forcing her body in the opposite direction. And so her little body bent up, thrust after thrust it arched up and she was nearly bent in half as both woman pushed in and out, over and over, as if they were trying to outdo the other.

    And when the little body had been arched up off the bed for the third time, Karish made her move. She slid beneath Adriana so that the girl landed on top of her dark chest. Without hesitation Karish thrust herself towards the head board, forcing her strap-on up Adriana’s round and tight little ass, blood dripping from the girl again as her second hole was impaled.

    Karish thrust in and out quickly, like a jack hammer, but she made sure to never pull out entirely, so that Adriana’s suffering body could not even arch. Her strap on held the girl down, the other two forced the girl up and bent her, and so the princess felt like she was being torn into pieces. Each part of her body reacting differently, each part trying to move naturally while being controlled.

    Adriana’s eyes were wet, her green pupils glimmering in the rain of her own tears, drool and spittle and blood were dripping from the corners of her mouth as she gagged again and again on the imitation cock inside her throat. And her arms were still flailing violently, trying to push away the women who were killing her slowly, and loving every second of it. But when her little arms swung up, they were slapped aside by the five women who were currently not fucking her, and every now and then her arms would be caught, and one of the women would break another finger, for the fun of it.

    “This bitch doesn’t have enough holes.” The manly looking red head said angrily, watching the seductive little body bounce up and down in its helpless rhythm. “There is going to be nothing left of her when you’re done.”

    The other four women who were standing and drooling over the body nodded in agreement.

    “Well–” Atavas said breathlessly, pulling out of the bleeding pussy, “if she doesn’t have enough holes–” she pulled the silver knife off the sheets behind her, “you make more.”

    When her master handed her the knife the manly looking woman simply eyed it, stupidly.

    Atavas sighed and took it back, then to the horror and excitement of every woman in the room, she thrust the blade into the outside of Adriana’s tight little bottom, leaving a bloody wound just above the girls thigh.

    “You make more.” Atavas repeated.

    And with that she crawled back ontop of the body which was still being thrust up and down by the other two women.

    The manly woman stared at the wound, and contemplated what she had been told, and finally, she pressed her own strap on inside the cut, moaning in pleasure as warm blood and flesh took her inside the little body, her strap on now resting inside the girls perfectly shaped ass cheek.

    When she thrust in and out for the first time, Adriana writhed with such force that the silver cock inside her mouth was thrown out. The left side of her little body pulled violently as it tried to take itself off of the silver tube which was pushing into it again and again like a thick knife, the right side of her body simply remained limp, even the arm. As if the pain on that side was so great that it was entirely paralyzed.

    The woman on the opposite side quickly grabbed up the knife and did just as she had seen, plunging the blade deep into Adriana, though she cut into the upper thigh rather than the butt. She moaned in equal pleasure as she entered into the warmth of the body for the first time and sent blood gushing as she pulled back out to look at her handiwork, only to thrust back in with a grunt and grin. Her imitation cock making contact with the girl’s thighbone.

    Now each woman who had minutes before felt left out was reaching for the knife. The first woman to get it was the woman near Adriana’s left ribs, she sliced quickly between the third and fourth rib, making sure to keep the wound small enough for her to feel the skin like pussy lips. She began to thrust in and out violently and the instant she did, Adriana’s eyes rolled back into her head, and blood forced itself from the corners of the girl’s mouth, only slowed by the cock in her throat. More blood dripped from Adriana’s nose and the girl’s face was so soaked in new tears that they were almost instantly washing the blood onto the sheets below. Her eyes began to shut and the women began to scream louder and louder as this vision of the broken and pathetic princess pushed them closer and closer to orgasm.

    “I can feel it!” the woman exclaimed, thrusting in and out with more power, “The string…It’s like I can feel it. I can feel her heart…I’m bumping it…I’m fucking her heart!”

    And each time she pressed in, Adriana’s body would convulse with what little strength it had left and more blood would shoot from the girl’s nose and mouth.

    Next the woman near the girls shoulder grabbed the blade and she plunged it deep, near where the shoulder meets the neck. Blood rushed out of that vital spot but it was quickly staunched when she thrust her silver cock deep inside of it, and she nearly collapsed as she did so. It was like she could feel the cock as though it were part of her body, feel as it pressed against the outside of the girls windpipe.

    The last woman did not reach for the knife however, she simply smiled. She had been eyeing her part of the body for some time, and she knew now that she needed to create no hole in which to enter. She already had one.

    With a violent jolt she rammed the tip of her strap on into the side of Adriana, and it entered into the open wound which housed the black rock. She pressed harder and went further and further into that cut below the ribs, forcing the black rock entirely inside the girl. With one final jolt she forced herself entirely inside the girl and Adrianna’s eyes closed completely as the jagged poison rock sliced into her inner organs.

    On seeing the stoic girl flopping around on their cocks with a lifeless face which no longer showed a sign of anything but fear and horror, each woman began to fuck her harder than before. The cocks could be seen under the skin, moving up and down like waves underneath the silky sea.

    The women fucking her thighs and butt grunted furiously and blood sprayed each time their cocks made impact with the wounds, they pushed in so deep that they could feel the tips of their devices reach the other side of the spot on the leg which they were fucking. The only thing keeping them from punching a hole through the other side was a thin layer of skin.

    Atavas gave a great groan and pushed with such force that she could feel something inside the limp girl tear and she laughed as she saw her cock poking up through the girls womb, the tip of it pushing out the skin on the girls lower stomach as if it was about to break out. And with one final thrust she gave a great scream and began writhing wildly.

    As if they had been waiting for permission, every woman now gave an uncontrollable moan as they followed their master’s lead and ogasmed.

    They all tried to grab a part of the girl as they had orgasms of such force that they felt they were falling off the earth. The woman at Adriana’s throat grabbed onto the girls arms and pulled them over her shoulder, snapping them both like twigs. The two women at the girl’s chest were shaking so violently in their orgasms that their cocks were slamming left and right, shattering ribs and crushing organs.

    They all writhed violently, and so the limp body they were all connected to writhed in equal violence, blood and cum and juice and spit flying into the air from the little creature.

    Each woman finally pulled out, after they had covered themselves, the bed, and Adriana in the exploding juices between their legs. They all tumbled off of the bed in exhaustion, all except Atavas. She stayed on the bed to watch, to watch the other juices which had exploded out of them, out of those new parts of them.

    They all stared now and watched as smoke began to rise off of the girl and from the wounds they had given her. Cum-like liquid covered her entire body like a gooey film, and it started to drip, alongside blood, out of the holes they had put into her.

    Atavas gave a laugh of delight and pressed her knee into Adriana’s stomach. Now more cum began to poor quickly from all the wounds that had been left in the girl. White glue-like liquid also pouring from in-between her legs and from her nose and mouth and ears. Every part of her on fire with that unholy substance.

    The women laughed like fiends as they watched the goo pour out endlessly from the girl and they began to make mocking sounds of “ooh,” and “aww,” when Adriana began to struggle again after appearing so lifeless.

    She was moving slightly left and right on the bed, but she could hardly move because of what had been done to her. The true picture of her pain was on her face. Her pupils were so small that they were almost non-existent, every muscle in her face was shaking so wildly that it seemed she was having a seizure, and her mouth…her beautiful little mouth was mouthing something silently. She was begging, the ancient was begging for mercy. The little princess who had hope for everything and everyone, had lost hope for herself. She had been broken.

    “What’s that?” Atavas said, leaning close, “Oh sweetie…I can’t hear a word you’re saying. So sorry.”

    The women gave another laugh.

    And then the smoke from Adriana’s cum covered body rose to its highest point, lifting off of her like a steam, making her whole body feel like it was engulfed in fire.

    “Look at that.” Atavas said in wonder, “Imagine what it feels like inside of her. We left quite a load in that little slut…imagine feeling like your insides were being burnt to a hollow.”

    Adriana rocked back and forth uncontrollably, her broken bones making that movement as equally painful as the invisible fire. She was in such pain that she began to pass out, and the women all bellowed with pleasure and mockery as they heard a new dripping between her legs.

    “She’s pissed herself!” Karish exclaimed jeeringly, “the cowardly little bitch pissed herfself!”

    The girl’s eyes went as wide and as white as a ghost’s, her little broken arms shivered, her whole body convulsed violently, and then she, was still.

    “That’s it then?” Kardish asked. “We’ll need to make our way to Titan before they see what we did. And especially before the other ancients return. The rulers of Titan will give us safe harbor. They may talk of truce, but we know they will love nothing more than to have the enemy ancients humiliated in the death of one of their own. They’ll reward us kindly.”

    “That’s it?” repeated Atavas, “not in the least. She’s still alive.”

    The women all stood breathless.

    “Look.” Atavas instructed, pointing to the girls stomach. And they all looked at the girl, she was unconscious, but her little stomach was still fighting for breath, rising and falling so slowly that it might not have been moving at all. “Ancients don’t die that easy. Lucky for us. Because we still need to bring this bitch before the people.”

    “The people? Leader, they’d kill us, the kings guard would be on us the second we left this room.”

    “Not quite.” Atavas assured them. “The one thing the people love more than their little princess is themselves. The princess is a traitor, she tried to sell the people to Titan.”

    “You’ll never convince–” Kardish started.

    “I already have. That document I had Vehem place the princesses seal on, it was a contract with Titan for one hundred thousand Eshem citizens to be sold into Titan slavery as payment towards a truce. And I have ordered copies of it to be spread throughout the city, to be hund on every wall of every home.”

    Atavas walked slowly towards the bed, sat down, and began petting Adriana’s raven head.

    “She is not going to die by our hands,” Atavas whispered, and she bent low and kissed the girl on the lips, her hand caressing Adriana’s chest, her fingers sinking into half an inch of blood and cum which covered the girl’s skin. “No—no. You’re going to be tortured and killed by the very people whom you loved so much my sweet…the very people who loved you. We’ll see just how much they do…”

    All the women looked on silently, staring at her broken little body, now covered and made slick in pussy juice, spit, blood, cum, and her own urine. They had destroyed her, made her beg before it was over, and she looked as beautiful as ever under the lights of the room. More beautiful, because for the first time she was not something sacred or pure, not some ruler, she was nothing. She was just a wet piece of trash that belonged to them. And they were not done with her.

    (To be cont…)


  • Game over

    Font size : +


    The down side to swinging I guess.

    Game over.

    Chris paced the carpet. Driven by the temptation to go back a watch his wife and her lover, but he didn’t, knowing that he was most definitely excluded from the action of their bedroom, hearing the squeals of delight, the sighs and sounds of sex coming from the room only a few feet and a couple of doors away from him was pure torment.

    The television played to its self, unobserved and disregarded as his minds eye played out the visions of what he knew was going on in there. Jacqui’s body writhing in its supple way, sweat glistening on her skin as her lover bringing forth another wracking climax from the tongue teasing her swollen clit would be receiving.

    He pictured the scene that was undoubtedly happening next door; Jacqui’s knees spread wide in that athletic pose she could manage, her hands, claw like, gripping the sheet either side of her body scrunching the material into crease ridden pyramids. Nicola’s blonde head would be buried, nose deep in Jacqui’s shaven mound; come, dripping from Nicola’s chin from a climatic gush issued as a wave of pleasure passed.

    He knew very well what was happening, wanted badly, desperately almost, to be part of it, but respected their desire for privacy. It just was no easy thing, listening to the woman you love and had so much intimacy with, having such a good time and not be involved, even in some small way. He could not know the outcome of this liaison or what it would mean to him.

    They had been married the better part of fifteen years, certainly all of their young adult lives. During which time, they had passed through the stage of tearing off each others clothes in a lust crazed frenzy at every opportunity they got, suffering an animalistic need to have flesh in side and against flesh. Their lovemaking was fuelled by the instinctive desire to procreate, but also a need to cement their relationship; it was a wild thing of raw energy and emotion, of trial and error, of successful culmination, of ecstatic climax. Often, they frantically fucked and rutted until exhaustion overtook them or their bodies refused to respond until rested and recharged.

    After three years, it was discovered that Jacqui was unable to conceive in any normal way that if they wanted children, it would only be through IVF treatment, but with even this, the chances of a full term pregnancy were not looking too good. As with most setbacks, some good comes out of it; they decided to pursue their careers and enjoy the fruits of their labours.

    Their sex lives and feelings underwent a subtle change once the news of Jacqui’s problem was realised. The frenzied, wild assaults lessened to a more comfortable and fulfilling sharing of tenderness and love. Their early years together were certainly based on lust and the sub-conscious selection of genetic matching as Jacqui found a suitable mate with the attributes she unwittingly sought; love was no more than a far off fantasy, but became something they grew into as time went by.

    There disposable income grew exponentially as they climbed the ladders of their respective careers. Chris was heading up a design department in a medium sized advertising company while Jacqui was well on the way to becoming the Finance Director for a local business consortium. Their combined money meant that they could afford the luxuries denied most couples with small children. It also meant they had time for each other, rarely gifted to mother and father people.

    With wealth comes a life style, starting often enough with a desirable residence. Chris had an eye for property and chose a reasonably large three bed roomed bungalow in the suburbs of London. Jacqui was given free rein to decorate and created a thing of beauty after many long, often-tedious head banging sessions with the builders.

    They had their big cars, Chris liked the under stated lines of his 911 while she chose a Mercedes SLK 320. They ate wherever they liked and enjoyed some of the more exotic locations for holidays. Their clothing reflected their lifestyle, designer labels prominent as a badge of office.

    Then they started society swinging. It began merely as an idle interest at first rather than a need to spice up a flagging marriage. Neither could remember which of them found the web site or made the application to join the private parties arranged at clubs in and around London, but it hardly mattered and in truth, they both loved the cam-community, often showing themselves on the mini-camera as they fucked and played for the viewing delight of so many strangers. They had light-heartedly talked about having someone join them as a sexual partner, Chris’s mental picture included only another female, but Jacqui’s had herself pinioned between Chris and another man, one at either end.

    They intended to attend a private function, researched on the Internet, merely as spectators. For most people, this is usually the introductory thinking until the sexual charge of a swinging party overtakes the natural reserve and they become fully paid up members. They went to a couple of events, staying out of the limelight as interested observers then going home to fuck each other’s brains out. Both of them were quite satisfied with this until a huge black guy approached Jacqui on their third or fourth event. Chris watched as he made a move on his wife, observed her initial reluctance to accept the invitation to dance and then silently delight when she relented and the Guy’s hands explored Jacqui’s ass and breasts as they progressed in a circular fashion around the dance floor. The number finished, she kissed him full on his lips and left him breathless, with a slightly bewildered look on his face as she returned to Chris’s side.

    She was quite flushed as she sipped her drink and he noted that her breathing rate was higher than normal. She enjoyed the attentions of this stranger’s hands, of how he had handled her, of how it made her feel. It awoke in her a desire, a sleeping dragon, and some wanton lust to be little more than a whore on the make.

    That night at home, she was like a wild animal in bed, demanding that Chris fuck her hard and deep. She sucked him as if her life depended on it and then, when he had emptied his sacs into her; she aroused him again using her mouth and dextrous fingers, then screwed him until they fell into an exhausted slumber. It had been some time since they had fucked in such a way, her riding him as if insatiable; neither of them analysed it, just enjoyed the moment, but it was obvious that a chord in Jacqui had been struck.

    It transpired that it was indeed as if a door had opened in Jacqui’s life; their next event at a private function found her eagerly encouraging the attentions of men who showed the slightest interest in her. She had dressed for the occasion in a figure hugging black number, low cut and high hemmed. Sluttishly, Jacqui sat on a bar stool and portrayed her willingness with legs slightly parted and no underwear, giving free access to view if the guy was interested enough to try.

    They were joined by a couple, names were not required, just a mutual attraction. He was taller and much broader than Chris, bearded with large hands and hairy arms. She was reasonably attractive, quite short, obviously younger than her partner and quite nervous with twitchy jerky movements.

    After several drinks and ice-breaking chat, they caught a cab back to Chris and Jacqui’s home. More drinks and a little weed relaxed the atmosphere until, in silent agreement, Jacqui took hold of the guys hand and led him out of the sitting room towards the main bedroom. Chris chatted with the young woman for a few minutes more before copying the lead of Jacqui and took whatever her name was by the hand and into the spare bedroom.

    To his delight, her nerves were left in the sitting room or were shed with her clothes, because she was a very active and willing partner. It galled him a little having to wear a condom, but understood the necessity. He fucked her missionary and then from behind, she in turn was quite happy to try and swallow his cock and assisted in her orgasm by rubbing her clit while Chris slid into her body. He was pleasantly surprised when she stopped him just before he was about to come and asked him to fuck her in the ass. It wasn’t something that Jacqui particularly liked so wasn’t a regular feature of their sexual antics. Chris gently pushed into her anal passage, trying to be as careful as he possibly could. He had to semi crouch to gain the best position and set a fairly slow pace. The effect on her was electric, almost as soon as he had sunk into her, she whimpered and threw her head around in wild abandon, pushing herself back into him and making guttural demands that he increase the pace. Time became relative, he had no concept of how long they had been going at it, his release, when it came, might have taken five minutes or five hours for all he knew, just that when he did finally come, the tightness of her sphincter made it almost painful to shoot his load, he felt every bit travel the length of his cock, she was almost delirious, between them, they had made quite a mess of the bed. Her partner it turned out, point blank refused to fuck her in the ass, so she had used this opportunity to realise her own wants. Chris was cool with that.

    Jacqui’s night had been just as rewarding. John, her partner for the night, had a huge cock in both length and girth. He filled her mouth until it became uncomfortable for her jaw, then he filled her cunt, stretching the walls of her uterus and sending delightful thrills of friction through her body. He fucked her from behind, over the edge of the bed and then lifted her easily in his powerful arms and fucked jammed up against the wall in a standing position until she gushed in a climactic release that sprayed the carpeted floor and his feet at the same time.

    After a short while of calming in a languid embrace, Jacqui turned into him and got him hard again, licking his cock head and running her fingernails lightly over his shaft until it twitched back into life. Once he was good and hard, she straddled him, sinking his large cock to a comfortable depth, then, rocked her pelvis, wanking his organ with limber thrusts, gradually working deeper into her and encouraging blood to suffuse his dick. He managed to hold on for some time, but eventually, his seed spilled as his whole body arched, lifting her of the bed and driving him into her up to his root.

    Their guests left with many a thank you, intimately knowing hugs. Although they had enjoyed the sexual partnering of the two, Chris and Jacqui were quite glad to see them go so they could have their house back to themselves. They collapsed happily into a sofa and shared a bottle of ice-cold Chardonnay to relate their individual experiences. The evening and its hedonism they decided had been a success. Both of them had enjoyed the change of partners, finding it something of a thrill to screw someone else with no guilt attached. Chris admitted that he hadn’t for one second, thought about Jacqui in the next bedroom or what she might have been up to. Chris had been on her mind for a short while until the events and sex overtook her. They concluded and agreed, that although the couple whose smell still pervaded the bedroom had been good, neither of them had too much by way of desire to see them again.

    After a glass or two, Chris and Jacqui went to bed and made love slowly and intensely, more a reaffirmation of their bond than a need to mate, a kind of functional sex, if there is such a thing. They could still smell the others partner’s aroma on each other, both having not showered their essences off; It served as an aphrodisiac and a reminder of what had taken place earlier. Chris tasted the residue of coating lubricant of the condom her partner used as he slipped his tongue over her clit. She smelled of sex, of her own come and John’s natural body odour, a heady mix, Chris lashed her clit mercilessly until she came in a gush, swamping him in a golden shower and soaking the bed yet again.

    A few months passed before they ventured out again. Work commitments kept them either in their respective offices or at home. Neither of them spoke about the events of their first excursion into swinging, preferring it to pass into history without a marker. It was something that happened is all, no big deal really.

    But, after a while, they both experienced the urge to explore once again. Believing the club to be a safer bet, they talked about what each of them would like from their next escapade. Chris admitted that he had for a long time, harboured a fantasy of Jacqui getting shafted by a black guy, probably from the time he had watched her dance and then kiss the poor bewildered guy in the club all those months back. He wanted to watch her milk-white skin absorb the dark flesh of the largest black man they could find. To Jacqui, this sounded somewhat voyeuristic, but at the same time, erotic. A mental picture of her, horizontal, with a huge black cock reaming her insides out while Chris watched, sealed the deal. It was agreed that this time round, they would find something for her; Chris’s turn would be next.

    They plotted for a few days like predatory cats, trying out scenarios, what kind of guy she wanted, where Chris would be during the session and so on until they had a reasonably clear idea of how far it was to go and what they expected. In a clinical sense, they were looking for a performer and nothing more, a real life, flesh and blood dildo, for Jacqui to come on while her husband got his rocks off watching.

    Jacqui trawled through the shops looking for the sleaziest dress she could find. It was all very well, knowing what she wanted, but she would have to advertise what she was about and what exactly was on offer for him to enjoy. At last, she settled on a sheer black number, off the shoulder and completely see-through, only rather more than a body stocking. Jacqui completed the vision with a new bra and panty set comprising of a thong with high set thighs and a gusset only a few centimetres wide. The bra was little more than string, only just enough fabric to cover her nipples and little else.

    Chris was to be the chauffer; they had even gone to the expense of hiring a limo and a suit complete with hat for the evening so that Jacqui would be able to treat her chosen partner to a real night out and a reward worth of the occasion.

    The club was as dark as usual. She recognised a few of the regular, hopeful faces and nodded to one or two couples who were polishing the dance area with soft soled shoes as they rotated clockwise to a nameless tune piped in through speakers. Jacqui plotted up on a bar stool to survey the prospects of finding her quarry. She sipped slowly on a chilled dry martini and looked over the rim of the glass. The sweep of her vision proved to be disappointing, not one of the men fitted her criteria, but she reasoned, the night was still young, there was still a chance perhaps.

    By the time her second martini was almost consumed, he walked in; a barrel-chested, huge black African, possible six feet two or three. His clothes and jewellery advertised access to funds and his easy entrance spoke of a confidence, self-awareness that immediately had her clit twitching in anticipation. She watched his progress across the dark floor towards the bar, how he easily brushed off the unwanted attentions of a couple of blonde girls who almost threw themselves at his feet. She decided to play it cool, although she wanted him, she correctly guessed that he would spurn her should she make the move on him. This guy was all about pleasing himself, making his own choices of partner and probably had his own agenda where sex was concerned.

    He clicked his fingers, wordlessly and without ceremony, a drink materialised on the bar for him, the tender retreating so that he didn’t encroach on the guy’s space. Jacqui turned on her stool to observe him through the mirror. His reflection cast an appreciative eye over her with a raised eyebrow. She didn’t dare turn toward him, worried that if she did, he might switch off and turn his attention elsewhere. Then he caught her eye in the mirror; he grinned and raised his glass in salute. Jacqui couldn’t help herself; she smiled back, returning the compliment.

    His voice, when he spoke, reminded her of the singer who did “Old man River,” she didn’t hear him so much as feel the vibrations as he introduced himself. Charles had a gentle air about him, but at the same time, he exuded a powerful strength that his tailored suit did little to hide. With out doubt, he was exactly what she had in mind, they agreed to leave the club and go back to her place in the limo.

    Chris watched through the rear-view mirror as his shovel sized hands explored Jacqui’s body. Her breasts were not overly large or small come to that, but in his hands, they disappeared entirely. Tongue met tongue as she unzipped his trousers. Her questing fingers found his thick shaft and coaxed it into the night. She sucked him into her mouth, her hair falling forwards, effectively cutting off Chris’s view, but he could see enough. Charles’s eyes were closed as Jacqui stroked his shaft with her lips and tongue. Hmm that’s it baby rumbled from his chest, that is so good. Jacqui didn’t reply, just sucked more of him into her willing mouth.

    Eventually, Chris swung the car into their drive way and killed the lights and the engine. As any good chauffer, he opened the door for Jacqui who had to disengage herself from Charles’s cock. They had progressed from her sucking on him to her sitting on his lap with his shaft buried deep into her while his huge hands explored her body. She passed Chris a grin that carried the message; I am having the time of my life here. Chris doffed his cap and quietly closed the limo door.

    Charles unfolded himself on the opposite side of the car. When he stood the roof only just about came up to his waist, standing there, looking at the house and dwarfing the limo’s height gave a perspective of just how big he really was. Jacqui fished in her purse and found the keys, she opened the door and Charles followed, leaving Chris alone in the dark driveway to tend to the car. He parked it a few streets away, locked and left it so that he could let himself in the back door of their house quietly to watch Jacqui get the fuck of her life from the vantage point of the spare bedroom.

    By the time he got back, they were already in the bedroom with clothes carefully laid over a chair back. Chris was able to see them clearly through a mirror angled for just that purpose. Jacqui was devouring Charles’s cock again; opening her mouth as wide as her jaw would allow, engulfing his monstrous cock head. His giant hand cupped the back of her head, looking as if he could easily crush it with out any effort. His deep basso voice encouraging her with words of “oh baby, suck it good.”

    Chris couldn’t help the comparison of her milk-white skin against his ebony black colour. Her blonde hair fanned out over his stomach stood out in stark contrast. Jacqui gagged, she had taken a bit too much too quickly. With consummate ease, Charles lifted her head away from what really did look like a black snake of a cock, laid her on her back and returned the favour. He ate her cunt and very shortly, got the reward of her first orgasm, her liquid splashing against him to shine on his skin.

    They changed positions so that Charles was on his back, head supported with two pillows that seemed miniscule under his tightly curled hair, Jacqui grasped his cock, sat astride him and eased his length into her body. It was her favourite position, her technique of pelvic rocking was a very special fuck for Chris, and he knew that Charles would be feeling the same. The black cock slowly slid into her depths and gradually disappeared as she rocked her self, pinioning her body on the fulcrum of his huge dick.

    The pace started slowly, even hesitantly at first as if she was trying him out for size and fit, then, as her cunt accommodated his length and girth, the tempo picked up into a steady rhythm. Those huge black hands grasped her ass, engulfing her cheeks and accentuating the disparity in size between them. He was lifting her easily, easing himself almost out of her and then allowing gravity to drive her back down on him.

    Charles lifted her and held Jacqui just on the end of his cock, teasingly, tantalisingly just holding her aloft, waiting for the optimum moment before pulling her down to bury himself into her body. He waited until she mewled her need for him to fill her again and then, mercilessly he slowly lowered her down, pushing his cock into her willing hole. The action was purposely slow, from Chris’s vantage point it looked as if she would never be able to accommodate him. Inch by inch he lowered her and in the same small increments, his cock disappeared into her cunt until his whole length to his root was inside of her, far deeper than he had been before. Jacqui gasped and rocked her hips in an abandon, her head thrown back, her hair cascading down her back.

    Charles began to fuck her then, slowly increasing his pace, bodily lifting Jacqui’s weight, her knees leaving the bed as his hips arched underneath her. She was rapidly approaching her climax, her breath coming in ragged gasps, her hands gripping her breasts, squeezing them in talon like claws.

    Then she came, her liquid flowing freely down his cock to puddle on the bed between his legs. Too late, Chris realised the Charles wasn’t wearing a rubber, in fact he only really became aware of it when it was obvious from Charles’s groans and rapid thrusts that his own orgasm was impending. Then, with a deep growl that reverberated through the room, Charles filled Jacqui’s womb with his seed only for it to leak out of Jacqui, around his cock as his thrusts diminished in their conviction.

    “Was that okay?” Jacqui thought he was asking her, but then realised his question was directed to Chris. He smiled a knowing smile and got up in a fluid movement that belied his size.

    Charles left soon after, preferring to get a cab than take up the offer of a lift. His parting kiss had Jacqui quivering again, her body responding in an animalistic want to be stuffed full of his black meat, to feel fulfilled as a woman and used for his lust. His gentle strength had created something magical for her. She knew he could have crushed her as easily as a melon if he had chosen to do so, but despite the obvious immense strength, he had been so careful not to hurt her.

    While she watched the tail lights of the cab diminish into the darkness, she felt his come dribble from her and run down the inside of her thigh. Jacqui knew that if she met him again, she would allow herself to let go completely, give him free access to whatever he wanted. It wasn’t an emotion she was experiencing, but a lust and hunger to be taken to a place she knew existed but had yet to attain. Tonight had been close, very close, it just needed that last step, to trip over the threshold into a mindless, uncontrolled state of complete satiation and overwhelming exhilaration.

    Chris’s arousal was all too evident when she returned to their living room. She guessed correctly that he had been stroking himself, remembering what he had voyeuristically observed, picturing it in his mind’s eye and replaying the scene. His cock pointed at the ceiling, rigid and suffused. She decided that, really, she was too tired to be of much use to Chris in this case; she realised in that moment of clarity, they no longer shared that bond of love, that these excursions into liaisons with others were really a stopgap to cover the inadequacies of their marriage. She loved Chris and supposed he loved her too, but it had matured into something comfortable, easy and non-challenging. She wanted more. She desperately wanted, no, needed to be used to a point where her brain shut down all but automotive responses. She wanted it to be something that happened more than once.

    Out of sympathy, she knelt between Chris’s parted knees, took him into her mouth and sucked him until his seed flooded over her tongue. She swallowed, making a show for him of swallowing and smiling as she did it and then sticking out her tongue to show him his come had completely gone. It was enough. She went to bed and slept like the dead.

    The next few weeks were hard. That moment of clarity had opened a Pandora’s Box in Jacqui’s thinking. She wanted out. Out of her marriage, yes she loved Chris in a deep-seated way, but had lost the desire for him. She craved a freedom that her marriage prevented. It was possible that from time to time, if they continued in the life style they had begun by inviting strangers, or even a regular person into their bed, she might achieve that perfection of orgasm, a climax so shattering, it would leave her bereft of consciousness. It was possible perhaps; to reach that state, but unlikely, she thought, because who ever their temporary partner was, they would always be an almost complete stranger, with no emotional ties to her, only a physical thread, tenuous at best.

    Did she blame their adopted sex life? After all, it is not uncommon for couples to enter into these clubs with the intention of enhancing their love lives, only to fall apart when jealousy or inadequacies came to the fore and split them as if a wedge had been driven between them; usually on the male’s side oddly enough. No, Jacqui viewed the inclusion of other like-minded people as nothing more than a conduit to an awakening; she had glimpsed a plateau, previously lost in the cloud line and now, she was leaving behind her old skin, sloughed off as a lizard might.

    But, how to tell Chris that she neither wanted nor desired him any longer and in truth, what could she tell him that didn’t sound too dramatised in the telling? How to tell him he was no longer really needed, it was game over, end of the line without completely devastating him? Would he accept that and move on? She doubted it and dreaded the fall out.

    Jacqui also thought about her immediate future; where would she go? What would she do and, could she live a life alone, taking partners as they arrived in the quest to reach that sexual goal? She had never been more than a day or two alone, she wasn’t sure that she would like her own company. The enormity of what she had realised was necessary for her was overwhelming and all consuming.

    In the turmoil that was the condition of her mind, she accepted his proposal to visit the club once again. He had not noticed her preoccupation, had not either cared enough or wanted to see that she was not happy. Perhaps on some fundamental level, he had taken in her quietness, but if he did, he failed totally to make any mention of it. If her resolve needed strengthening, that small, selfish and typically male act finalised her decision.

    Jacqui only made a half-hearted attempt at dressing for allure. Throwing her make-up on while thinking that she really didn’t want to do this, but not having a good enough reason not to. They drove in silence, a silence that had been growing of late, neither knowing how to break it. Disinterestedly, she surveyed the room when they arrived at the club, noticing for the first time that it really was quite dingy and that the whole scene carried with it an inherent seediness more associated with smoking dens of Victorian times. She almost bolted, but stayed out of a misplaced loyalty to the man she was planning on leaving sometime soon.

    She ordered a white-wine spritzer and took another look around. They were early as usual, Chris believed that the better members would be early; he was wrong, but wasn’t that something else about him? He was rarely right, but could never admit it.

    The evening passed and was looking to be a fruitless excursion. Her expression could have been off putting she thought, not really caring. Until that is, Nicola’s face peered into the downcast eyes of Jacqui. Green eyes with a darker ring around her iris, studied Jacqui’s downcast face, a smile played in the corners of her painted lips. She said something like; why so glum or similar, but it hardly registered. In that instant of eye contact, a mutual signal passed between them; Jacqui wanted this woman, desperately, in the nano-second of thought process, she recognised a kindred spirit, someone she wanted more than she had ever wanted anyone before, someone who could take her to that place she so longed for.

    The pact, for that is what it wordlessly and rapidly was becoming, was sealed as their lips touched and tongues met in tentative exploration. Jacqui’s heart raced and thumped in her chest as if trying to escape the confinement of her rib cage. She flushed and could feel the redness creep up her neck, till her cheeks burned, in a sexually charged reaction to this woman who she did not know in any sense except, that they had a mutual understanding, they would be lovers at some point in the very near future; that was a given.

    Chris returned to the table carrying a recharged scotch and soda in one hand and fresh spritzer in the other. His hello went almost unanswered; the two women were so engrossed, drinking in each other’s eyes to the exclusion of all outside stimulation, including him.

    Jacqui came too from the thrall first and began to introduce Nicola, then realised that neither of them had said one word, let alone exchange names. “This is er…”

    “Nicola,” She supplied, glancing at Chris, but returning her gaze as quickly as possible to Jacqui.

    It didn’t need any large intellect to realise that these two were into each other. Chris recognised the signs of arousal in Jacqui, her flushed cheeks and twitchy tic in the corner of her mouth told him all her needed to know. Immediately, he conjured up a picture of the three of them rumpling up the sheets in their bed; a vision and fantasy that many men find irresistible.

    He placed the drinks down on the table and asked Nicola if she would like to come back to their place for a nightcap; a euphemism for sex in the club.

    The drinks stayed untouched on the table, the ice barely melted by the time the three of them were at Chris and Jacqui’s house and falling onto the bed in a tangled mass of arms and legs. For his part, Chris managed to get sucked by both of them then managed to bury his dick into Nicola while she ate Jacqui’s cunt. He came splashing his seed over their bodies and was quite satisfied with his performance. They however, had barely begun and his presence was no longer required, so he watched, thinking idly about fetching out the camcorder.

    Without the intervention of a man in the group, the atmosphere changed subtly between Jacqui and Nicola. The frenetic pace of fucking ceased, to be replaced by a tenderness of light touches, caresses and kisses that grew deeper and more meaningful as time passed.

    They lay on top of the bed facing one another; legs entwined with Jacqui’s over Nicola’s. Their arms locked together in an embrace that allowed them to explore each other’s body, hands running lightly over skin, producing little shivers of delight.

    Their mouths came together, lip-to-lip in a kiss that was almost chaste at first, but soon became a deeper exploration of tongues and exchange of breath and saliva. Nicola found one of Jacqui’s nipples and, with fingertips, teased the sensitive nub to a suffused hardness. She broke their kiss and suckled on the hardening bud, drawing it into her mouth and flicking her tongue over the very tip. Jacqui’s back arched, pushing her breast forward and quivered her delight at this wonderful sensation, gasping and then clutching Nicola’s head to push it hard against her yielding mound.

    Oh God; she breathed through clenched teeth as her body shivered in delight. She released Nicola’s head and threaded her arm between their bodies to find Nicola’s teat to return the favour. This embrace, this shared pleasure was increasing in intensity, as their responses became tuned to each other; the tension between them grew, almost palpable, leading to a forgone conclusion.

    Jacqui pushed Nicola onto her back. Her mouth found one and then the other nipple giving back the delirious pleasure she had been receiving. Nicola’s body responded, her dark nipples hardened, the skin of her aureole puckered as if in cold goose bumps. She could only lay there while being subjected to the pleasures of Jacqui’s tongue, mouth and fingers.

    It was those very fingers that strayed over her stomach, making a direct line for her neatly trimmed bush, then between her legs, parting lips to find her clit. The first touch was like a huge current had been passed through her body, she arched her back off the bed and drew a sharp intake of breath as her clit was found and touched. Those fingers lightly rubbed as only another woman’s touch can. She came, emitting her white juice that slicked fingers and ran down over her puckered anus to soak into the white linen of the bedclothes.

    They reversed positions, Nicola giving the same to Jacqui with a slightly different result, Jacqui squirted her release as she often did when aroused enough. Nicola drank from her partner, relishing the taste and then flicking her tongue over Jacqui’s exposed shaven mound and clit, only to produce her second orgasm in as many minutes.

    They fucked; taking turns to ride each other, kiss, lick, touch or finger fuck. Chris was quite forgotten, his leaving the room went unnoticed, they were so lost in each others bodies and delighted in what they could do.

    Jacqui’s mini vibrator was an instant hit. It wasn’t much bigger than a bullet, but had a powerful vibration which, when applied lightly to a clit was just like being touched with the bare ends of an electrical cord. They finished what had taken more than two hours in a frenzy of simultaneously sucking on each other’s clits while finger fucking at the same time. Their essences had destroyed the bedclothes, but were totally ignored as sated; they lay in each other’s arms to sleep.

    Jacqui now knew what she needed to say to Chris, she had the reason, and one he could accept. She had the motive now because she had every intention of keeping Nicola beside her. She had the conviction, having found Nicola; she had reached the plateau she had longed for of being completely sexually satisfied. She didn’t know how long it would last; it didn’t matter. She didn’t regard herself a lesbian as such, just someone totally in love with another human being. She didn’t know whether Nicola felt the same way, but suspected she might if the way her body had responded to her touch was any indication.

    Chris knew with a certainty. Before she uttered a word the next morning as she made two cups of coffee for her and Nicola, he knew. “That’s it isn’t it?” He asked her, not wanting to hear the answer. Her silence and avoidance of his eyes confirmed his worst feeling. There wasn’t any point in arguing; no point in protesting or begging; it was game over, just like that, with finality, similar to death.

    “I’ll need a few days,” he said and then left the kitchen to her and Nicola who had just come in yawning and stretching, looking like she had slept in a wind tunnel. They kissed; a brief touch of lips, familiar and something they would do every morning from then on.


  • MY SEXUAL AUTOBIOGRAPHY – PART – 29

    Font size : +


    A DAY OUT WITH NEETA

    MY SEXUAL AUTOBIOGRAPHY
    PART – 29
    A DAY OUT WITH NEETA

    My husband was out for two days on an urgent official work. He left in the morning and I was feeling loneliness at my home. Suddenly, I remembered Neeta, my one time lesbian partner to have some fun sex with her. I called her on her mobile. She told me that she is going to see a movie and she asked me to join her to have some fun at cinema hall. She told me that she would meet me in the parking of cinema complex.

    I have dressed up as suggested by Neeta, a loose top with front buttons without bra inside and a skirt with front buttons without panty inside. I was very happy to feel that I will have some fun with Neeta.

    After I parked the car, I saw Neeta coming towards me. It was end January, so I don’t have to tell you that it was cold outside. And with my dress of Neeta’s choice on, it was very cold. I could see the goose bumps on my arms and my nipples were very hard from the cold. Any one could clearly see the imprints of my nipples in the fabric of the dress.

    I knew, I hitch up and I could be exposing my pussy to the public. And that the last button stopped mid-thigh didn’t help at all. So I needed to make sure When I got out of the car, I made sure that I didn’t flash anyone around us. I knew that I had to be careful with this dress. Sure, it went down to just above my knees, but if I would open my legs or slide over the seat, it would that I kept my legs closed.

    I had also a problem with my dress top. I had to make sure that I didn’t bend forward too much, because else I would be exposing my breasts. The dress had no back strap, so it could fall open at the sides and show more then I would like others to see.

    It’s really a mixed feeling I have when dressed this way. Sure I like to be looked at, but for me it was always easier when I was just completely naked or completely clothed. The idea of flashing someone is always a little exciting for me.

    I got out of the car and have hugged tight Neeta. It gave me some warm feeling in cold weather. We started to walk towards stairs and entry of cinema complex.

    We tried to tiptoe up the stairs as fast as we could. Looking back at Neeta, I could see some people around us were looking very happy when they saw us going up the stairs.

    When we were finally inside, it was a little better, still cold, but the air was much warmer.

    I started looking around me again and I could see all kind of reactions. Some just tried to ignore us; others were whispering and looking at me. And then there were the few who looked at me as if we were their prey. Especially those guys and girls that were taking me in from head to toe.

    And then we could finally stop tiptoeing around the place, we decided to go straight to the seats; because Neeta wanted to make sure we had good seats because our tickets were not having seat numbers, may be because of a limited numbers of viewers. At those seats we had a good view over the whole theatre and the screen wouldn’t be to close. I personally always try to sit as far away from the screen as I can. I find it much easier and less straining for the eyes to follow a movie this way. You see the whole screen and you don’t have to move your eyes to much.

    To make sure I wouldn’t flash anyone, I crossed my legs. Sure, I showed them a little leg this way, but it was always better than to show then something more private of me. Neeta’s dress was long enough, so she hadn’t to bother with all of this.

    Before the movie started, we were talking among each other. I saw that the other people didn’t give us any funny looks. I think that there had to be around 30 people in the theatre. All were sitting in front of us and they were a few rows away. So even when they would look behind them in our direction, they could only see my head and shoulders maybe.

    The 2 people sitting in the row behind us, was a couple. They were about 7 or 8 seats to the right from us. Both were in their mid twenties and they seemed madly in love. Well, they couldn’t keep their eyes from each other and for the short time I had been looking at them, I had seen them kissing a few times already.

    Then the lights went off and after the necessary advertisements and trailers, the movie started.

    We were engulfed in darkness now. We all followed the movie in the beginning. And because nobody could see me in the dark, I could finally relax my legs. I uncrossed them and stretched them out in front of me. I placed a foot at both sides of the seat in front of me. Maybe not completely ladies like, but I didn’t mind, it was more than dark enough to know that nobody could look up and under my dress.

    We were only a few minutes into the movie, when I noticed that Neeta was shifting to the side of her seat and closer to me. She had placed her left hand on the support between our seats.

    Then she leaned over to me and whispered, “Julee, I’m going to test your limits during the movie. If you want it to stop, just push me away!” “OK.” I said to her.
    Although, it is natural doing such things in the relation in which I and Neeta are. But frankly speaking, I did not plan anything to do such things in theater with Neeta. I decided to give free hand to Neeta. The role was very clear in my mind. Neeta was in giving end and I was in receiving end.

    We kept on following the story of the movie, but I didn’t know what Neeta was planning for me, but I thought that I would be safe in the dark. Sure there was some light being reflected back from the screen, but we were sitting right under the projector, so the light coming from it would normally hide me for everyone sitting in front of us. Maybe the couple behind us could see us, but I hoped they were otherwise engaged by now. I checked them two out for a second and saw they had only eyes for each other. So whatever Neeta would do to me, it probably wouldn’t be noticed by anyone, but I felt excited. However you think about it, it still was a very public place we were in.

    Suddenly I felt Neeta’s right hand on my shoulder, she had moved in her seat and was now facing me. Her hand went slowly over my naked skin above the dress. And then moved down to the middle of the top of my dress and slowly went further down. When she reached the first button, she undid it, and still going further down she also undid second button of my top.

    She then started to pull the right side of my top away and was slowly exposing my right breast. While she was doing this, I could feel the nails of her fingers going over my naked skin and then she reached my right nipple. She started to play with it. I must say, she knew how to entice a girl. My nipples were getting very hard again and I could feel that my whole body was reacting on her touches. Then she just pulled her hand away and went sitting back normally in her seat. The fabric of the dress sprung back over my nipple and most of my breast.

    I looked down for a moment, and I could see that I had a nice cleavage now. The third button was just under my breasts and I had an open V at the front of my dress.

    I could also feel that I was breathing a little faster than normally. She had only touched me very softly and played a little with my nipple, but I was already feeling very aroused. Maybe it was because I was so close to other people who could catch me, but I’m sure it was also because I had totally no idea about what Neeta would do to me next.

    For a while, she didn’t do anything else. She only had her left arm on the support between our seats and she very rarely touched me very softly with her pinkie against my right leg. Just those light touches kept me aroused. “What is this girl doing to me?” I thought.

    We were almost in mid film when I saw her left hand move again. Her hand came over to me and she touched my right leg and went further to the middle of my dress. She opened the split a little, so she could get her fingers under the fabric of the dress. And then I could feel them directly on my skin. She started to move her fingers slowly up my leg until she reached the first button and undid it. Still with her fingers between the fabrics, she moved further up and went for the second button. Always making sure she was making skin contact with my leg. When she reached the second button, she also opened this one. She then went down a little with her hand, but decided to go on with what she was doing and went up my leg again.

    By this time, I was already very excited. I didn’t know if that couple behind us could see what was happening or if they even were looking. But it made me very horny. When she reached my third button, she was almost at my hairless pussy. She also opened this button and then started to move up further. I could feel a tingle between my legs now and I was sure my clit must be out of hiding by now. And not only this, I was also sure I was getting wet. And then she reached my pussy with her fingers.

    She touched my pussy lips, moved along my slit for a moment and then she moved back down. When she reached my third button again, she closed it. Then she gave my leg a little pat and she pulled her hand away and back to the support between our seats.

    To tell you the truth, I had been afraid she would start to masturbate me there and then. And if she would have done that, I was also sure it wouldn’t have taking long to get me off. I was so aroused that my nipples felt uncomfortable. And I just needed to rub them for a second to relieve them.

    And thanks to a little luck, my fingers had just released my nipples when the screen went black and the lights in the theater went back on. A few seconds earlier and I would have been holding my nipples between my fingers for everyone to see. It was interval.

    We wanted to have something to drink, so we decided to go out up to the refreshment counter.

    I stood up and wanted to close my buttons, but Neeta stopped me and she said, “They are fine the way they are Julee!”
    I looked down at me, smiled and said, “Well, if you want it this way, let’s hope my mountains don’t come out.”

    We had gotten up from our seat now and we both walked to the counter. When we were walking, I could see myself in a mirror on a wall and I could see I was still covered enough to not expose me. My legs could be seen when I walked, but my precious pussy was still hidden from view. And on top I had just a nice cleavage, but that was all.

    At the counter we asked for coke for both of us. The people around us were still looking at us, particularly at me. The guy behind the counter tried to look down my dress, but I think he didn’t see anything.

    After we had paid for our drinks, we walked back to our seats. When I had walked up the stairs, I had seen that a few guys had given me a look and even the couple in the back had been looking at us both when we walked up to them.

    I saw Neeta giving me a smile. But I was sure that during the second part of the movie, she will try to get me over my limits and knowing myself, I would probably let her do it too!

    When the movie started again, I anticipated a move from Neeta. Every time I saw her left hand move, I felt my arousal swell and then again simmer down when nothing happened.

    After a good time, I was thinking that I must have misread her body language and I started to relax again. And not much later I was following the movie again. I was now so into the story, that I had forgotten Neeta completely.

    And that was of course the moment that she made her move. I suddenly felt her hand on my stomach. She was slowly going up to the button on my navel. She opened the button and then pulled the top open so her fingers could slip in between the two flaps and onto my skin. With her middle finger she was circling around my navel, giving me a little tickle but not enough to make me laugh and to lose control of my body. Then she slowly moved up my tummy and when she reached the next button she undid this one also.

    She moved her hand down again. All the time just barely touching my skin. All her gentle touches were giving me a very nice feeling and I could feel that not only my nipples were responding, but my pussy was getting juicy from my own secretions, a sign that it was getting very dangerous for me. Like a dangerous bomb, I could go off if she touched the wrong place on my body (or the right place, it’s just how you look at it of course).

    Then her fingers reached the next closed button of top under my navel. She undid this one also and she started pulling on my dress again. She kept on stroking my skin and only very slowly went further down until she reached my mound and also the next button. At this point, I had only 3 buttons that weren’t undone by her. The one just under my breasts and the two buttons of my skirt just above my pussy.

    Before she undid the button on my mound she was stroking me there for a while. Those gentle touches were so arousing that she was driving me mad. And then she undid the button and started going down very slowly. I was starting to breathe a little faster now, the anticipation of her fingers touching my pussy lips or maybe even my clit was getting me very excited and horny. She went very slowly over the last part of my mound and came closer and closer to my clit and then… she touched it very softly. I let out a little gasp. Now she was even moving slower and over my clit this time. Her soft rubbing made me starting to moan a little. Luckily she didn’t stay with my clit but went further down and over my pussy lips. She was moving over my slit and opened up my pussy a little. But before she reached for my last button of my dress, she moved back up with her fingers.

    She again had reached my clit, and I could feel her stroking it with her thumb and then she took my naughty clit between her thumb and index finger and gave it a little pinch. I let out a sigh and I could feel something like an electric surge going through my body and I even trembled a little from the pleasure she was giving me. She was moving back down while tickling the lips of my pussy and then she undid my last button above my pussy and with one pull she opened up my dress. She left my body alone now and laid her left hand back on the support of the seat.

    My breathing was a little out of control. I could feel a glow coming from the pit of my stomach. She almost had made me cum, but she had pulled her playful fingers away just in time.

    I just sat there for a few minutes to cool down and I didn’t move an inch. Then I looked down on my body, and I could see it rather clearly in the light coming from the view screen. I saw that my legs, pussy, tummy and my boobs were completely exposed.

    I couldn’t help it, but I had to know if those two people behind me were still looking at the screen or that they were checking me out. So for a second, I looked over my right shoulder, but I saw that they were still watching the movie while sitting shoulder to shoulder next to each other. Strangely enough, it seemed that they hadn’t noticed what was going on between me and Neeta. I must confess, I had mixed feelings about this. For a part I didn’t want them to catch me like this, but I also thought about how hot it would be if they saw what Neeta was doing to me.

    Her hand was going for the last button of my top. It wouldn’t be long now or I would be totally exposed. And sure, she slowly undid the last button and then my dress just fell open. My breasts were now also exposed to the air and it felt just great.

    She again pulled her hand away and let it rest on the support between our seats. And I couldn’t help it, but I had to look down again. I saw my breasts, with my fully erect nipples, moving up and down while I was breathing. It took all me resistance to not start rubbing my itching pussy by now. Neeta had made me so horny with all her gentle touches, I knew I would climax if she touched me now on my love button.

    From this point on, it was impossible for me to follow the movie. I had become so aroused, that my mind could only concentrate on the pleasure I was feeling. Neeta was facing me again. She placed her right hand on my shoulder and made my body slide down slowly on my seat. And I just let her do it. She pushed me further down until my knees touched the seat in front of me.

    I was now lying with my back on the seat. My shoulders and the back of my head pushed into the back of my seat. My legs were spread apart and I could feel that my buttocks were hanging over my seat and were totally exposed. Neeta decided my right breast needed a little more gentle care from her hand. She started with squeezing my breast in her right hand and she slowly moved closer to my nipple and before she pulled on it, she gave it a quick pinch first. I couldn’t help it, but I moaned again, but only very softly. I was afraid I would attract attention from the people sitting in front of me. Not that they could see anything I think, but better safe than sorry.

    While Neeta was doing this, she had placed her hand on my tummy and was moving it up to my left breast. She also gave my breast a squeeze and then started to play with my nipple.

    I was feeling so horny now, and I couldn’t help it, but I was wondering if those people behind us were watching the movie or my body that was being played with by other girl. And because I couldn’t check if they were watching me, it made it only more exciting to me.

    I could feel that my right nipple wasn’t stimulated anymore, but that the hand, which had been playing with it, was now moving down and over my body. And I just knew where it was going; it was going to my pussy that was open for her business. At this point, I just closed my eyes and enjoyed the feelings. I loved the stimulation that was going on, but I was a little afraid that I would start to moan to loud or even when they would make me cum, that I couldn’t suppress the urge to scream it out from pleasure. I’m not known as a very quiet girl when I have my orgasms.

    When Neeta reached my pussy. She started to play with my pussy lips. And I could feel that my pussy was already standing open a little. But I also noticed that she kept away from my clit. She just played with my pussy lips and with her thumb and index finger between my lips, she started to open it wider and then let it go to let it close again. She repeated this for a while and I couldn’t help it, but I started to breath faster again and only thanks to the movie noise, other people couldn’t hear me. But I could feel a little of my juices running down and between my butt cheeks. Every time she opened my pussy it leaked a little more of my juices. But because she wasn’t touching my clit or my pussy too hard, I was kept away from my orgasm.

    And then I let out a gasp from pleasure. I could feel Neeta was pushing two of her fingers between my pussy lips and then she penetrated in to my pussy. The fingers went straight in my pussy hole. Her fingers were sliding in and out very easily. And with every move out she pulled a little of my juices out. I was lucky that my buttocks were hanging over the seat, because else I would be dripping all over my dress. But I also knew that it wouldn’t take much more to let me cum, I could feel the muscles of my tummy already contracting and my vagina was trying to trap the fingers of Neeta inside of me. She kept on fucking me with her fingers and with every stroke she went a little deeper. At this point I just started moaning little louder. If the noise of the movie would suddenly stop, everybody would hear me I think.

    And then she suddenly pulled out her two fingers out of my pussy, went up on my slit and then she touched my clit for a little moment. When she touched it, my body started to shake, but because there was suddenly no extra stimulation anymore, I didn’t have my climax. I could feel I was almost there, but it was just out of my grasp.

    She had stopped playing with me. I was just lying there, wide open and totally exposed, but she did not give me the pleasure of reaching my orgasm. I felt a little frustrated but I didn’t dare to make myself cum.

    I wanted to have a quick look of myself, and when I opened my eyes, I saw Neeta and her fingers were coming to my mouth. When they touched my lips, I opened my mouth and started to lick them. I could taste my own juices on her fingers. And I thought I tasted very sweet.

    She pulled them out of my mouth and she came a little closer to me with her face and said, “You can sit up now, but keep your dress open. When the movie ends, you can close your dress and button up.

    And then she was gone. I could see she was again sitting in her seat and she was watching the movie again innocently like she did not do anything to me .
    I couldn’t help it but for a moment I was mad on her. “What a bitch!” I thought. “Almost giving me a climax but not finishing it.” I was feeling so aroused but I didn’t want to masturbate myself to a climax.

    I slowly pulled my body up in my seat, making sure my dress stayed behind me. If somebody would see me, it would look like I was sitting completely naked on the seat. I could also feel that the lips of my pussy were also wet at the outside by now. I couldn’t resist it, but I looked over my right shoulder again to see if that couple was still looking at the movie or that they were finally looking at me now. But when I checked, I saw they were still following the movie. Is it really possible that nobody had seen what we had been doing here?

    For the rest of the time, Neeta didn’t touch me anymore. .When the movie was over and the lights already started to go slowly on. I quickly, closed buttons of my dress. I could now button up my top and skirt, first, the button on top of my navel, and then the button above and beneath it. And then I fixed my dress so I was sure that my breasts and pussy were covered. We were still sitting when people in front of us started to get up and walk out of the theater. Some of them looked at us, but nobody showed any sign that they had seen what had been going on in between us. But I’m sure I was giving them now a nice view with only 3 of the total 10 buttons closed of my top and skirt.

    “Hi!” I heard a female voice saying from behind me.
    I tilted my head so I could see above me, and there was the couple standing that had been sitting behind us.

    “Hello?” I replied a little surprised.
    “We just wanted to thank you. If you were not here, it would have been a very boring movie!” She said with a smile.
    I was stunned; they had seen what we had been doing. “Eh, you’re welcome.” Was the only response I could think of at that time and I blushed a little.
    “May be until a next time.” She said and then they just walked away.
    “Nice people.” Neeta said with a big grin on her face.

    We stood up. I checked my dress quickly, and saw that I had to move very carefully now. My cleavage was going very low and the lowest button was closed above my mound. I was sure that when I walked, it would be possible that the front split would go open and expose my pussy to everyone in front of me.
    We started to walk down the stairs and to the exit. Every step down would expose my legs, and maybe even something more.

    As there was too cold, we decided to warm ourselves up. We walked towards cafe situated near exit of the complex. We were both sitting in the back of the cafe. I was sitting with my back to the front of the place and with all the people behind me. Neeta was sitting in front of me.

    We have ordered for the coffee for both of us. The warm coffee did me some good, and the temperature inside the café was also helping. While we were sitting there, other people were coming inside now and after a while the place was filling up nicely.

    “Julee, can you join me to the ladies room?” Neeta asked.

    I thought it was a good idea. I wanted the clean myself a bit, so I nodded to her. And we stood up.

    We both went into a separate stall and I relieved myself. First the cold outside and then the warm coffee had made it that I just had to pee. After I was done, I used the toilet paper not only to clean my pussy, but also to dry the inside of my pussy. While I was doing this, I could see that my pussy lips looked puffy and my clit was still in full attention. But I felt at least clean again. After we both felt better, we went back to our seats.

    I have invited Neeta to my home for a night stay with me for which she agreed. She informed her mother about her not coming home in night. (It was very usual for her mother as she stays overnight very often with Tanu whenever her husband goes out for a business trip)

    We paid our coffee bill and have walked towards parking. It was already evening and I wanted to reach home as early as possible because I wanted to complete the job as I did not have any orgasm and I wanted to have it on urgent basis. I was thinking about Neeta. What a wonderful girl she is. She is only 19 but she seems to be an expert girl in sex, particularly in lesbian sex. I was surprised and was very happy that Neeta had removed her bottom part of the dress and took her panty off too immediately on entering the car. Feeling Neeta’s warm body, we started smooching with each other and rubbing each other’s body warm. Needles to say that when we finally arrived in the underground parking garage, we both were very horny again and we both were playing with each other’s pussy.

    We quickly pulled our fingers out each other’s pussy and got out of the car.

    We get in quickly in to the lift hugging and kissing each others. I came out of the lift on reaching it to our floor. Neeta was still in the lift holding “stop button”. I was relieved to see that Tanu’s door was closed. I have unlocked the door of my apartment and looked at Neeta giving her green signal to come out of the lift.

    We went into the living room and switched the lights on. We both laughed loudly when I saw Neeta holding her bottom part of the dress and her blue panty in her hand. We both inspected our semi nude bodies and we both saw that we were very aroused. Both our pussies were glistening from our own juices and our thighs were completely wet. It made us laugh again.

    We both realized that we couldn’t go sit in the sofa like this; we would leave a nasty stain behind. “I think it is time for us to take a shower before we make this place dirty and all smelly. Follow me.” I told to Neeta. We have removed our cloths in living room itself and walked naked towards bathroom.
    We both went under the warm water shower together. We started to lather each other’s body with the shampoo. But we were very carefully so we wouldn’t be aroused too much. I think she was thinking the same as me, we would hold back until we were in bed.

    When we were clean, we dried each other’s body off. We just went out in the nude again. The lights in the living room was glowing our naked bodies in each other’s eyes.
    We went directly to my bed room. There is a king size bed, a dresser, a closet and four sofa chairs against the wall.

    I took Neeta’s hand in mine and pulled her over to the bed. I gently pushed her down on it. She was laying on it with her arms above her head. She was looking so sexy to me I could feel a warm feeling going through my body. I moved my body on top of hers and started kissing her on the mouth. While I was kissing her, I was moving my hands up and down the side of her body and breasts. I could hear her make little noises from pleasure. I moved down a little and started kissing her neck while I moved my hands under her body on her back.

    I knew we both were still aroused from all the things that had happened today, so I decided to move a little faster then I normally would do.

    When I had kissed her neck a few times, I went down to her shoulder and from there to her right breast. I moved slowly over her breast with my tongue until I reached her nipple. Her nipple was fully erect already, so I took it between my lips and I licked on the top with my tongue. I could feel her breathing going faster and she slightly curved her back. I then sucked on her nipple for a moment and let it go. It was now time to give her other breast the same treatment. While I was doing this to her other breast, I could hear her moan a little. I knew that she must already be very excited and that I had to be very gentle and careful to prolong her pleasure. I wanted to give her an orgasm that would relieve her from all the tension of the day.

    I was slowly moving down on her now, all the way kissing her lovely tummy and playing with her belly button with my tongue when I reached it. But after a few seconds I went further down and started to kiss her naked mound until I reached the edge of her pussy. But I didn’t touch her clit; I just started to kiss the outside of her pussy. Her secretions on it. But I didn’t wanted to let her cum already, so I moved further down and started to kiss her thighs very gently. She started to shiver a little; I could see that her pussy was oozing a little.

    And then I took her pussy lips in my mouth and sucked and licked on them. Her pussy was already wet again and I could taste the salty liquid of her juices out now and I could smell it also. It smelled so sweet that I had to control myself or I would have just dove in with my tongue and licked and sucked her pussy clean. I kept on kissing her thighs a little longer and then went up again. Very slowly and teasing her as long I could.

    When I reached her pussy again, I started by licking it down below. Her juices tasted so sweet, I just had to take my time and enjoy her pussy as long as I could. I went slowly up her slit, pushing my tongue inside her pussy as far as I could and I could feel that she was almost ready to climax. Her moaning was getting very loud now. Her body even was shaking by times from the tension building up in it. And then she climaxed when my mouth was right on her pussy. My whole mouth and chin was now wet from her juices. And when I felt she was getting down again, I moved up and started sucking and licking on her clit and it didn’t take long before she had her second orgasm of the day. And while she came, she squealed it out from pleasure. I ran my tongue a last time between her pussy lips, I just love the taste of her lovely pussy and then I slowly moved up her body again. When she was calmed down a bit, she opened her eyes and I kissed her full on the mouth. Surely she would have tasted her own juices now; they were still clinging around my mouth and chin.

    While we were kissing, she pushed me over and onto my back. It was going to be my time now. She stopped kissing me, and moved down between my breasts and gave me a kiss there. Then she slowly went to my left breast and circled my nipple with her tongue and then she sucked on my nipple and making sure my nipple was very wet. She then moved her face away and blew on my nipple. This always gave me goose bumps but at the same time aroused me and made my body shiver from pleasure. When she went over to my other breast and nipple, to repeat the process, she used her right hand to play with my left nipple. She gave my right breast and nipple the same treatment and when she blew on that nipple my body reacted in the same way as before. She knew how sensitive my nipples are and I loved it when she played with them in this way.

    Now she started moving over my stomach, kissing and licking it. She still kept both hands on my breasts while playing with my nipples. The tingling in my pussy was intensifying and I could feel my pussy getting very wet again. I even think I was opening up again.

    When she reached my mound, she gave it a sensitive kiss and then she went completely down. She was now sitting upright and between my legs. She took my right leg in her hand and started licking and sucking on my toes.

    When she was done, she slowly went up my left leg. Kissing and licking it all the way up until she reached my thigh, I could feel I was getting closer to my climax. I was moaning and groaning from pleasure now. At this point she slowly went closer to my pussy while moving her head and kissing and licking both my thighs. And then she went between my legs, gently kissing and licking the lips of my pussy. She licked between my pussy lips and then used her hands to open my pussy. I could feel her tongue going deep into my vagina and then she slowly went up my slit and started licking and sucking my clit. I could feel my arousal rising to a boiling point. And then I just let it all out. I screamed it out when I started to have my orgasm. My body was shaking and I could feel a rush going through my whole body and ending deep inside my pussy. I could feel that she was still licking at my pussy, but even she couldn’t prevent my juices flowing out of my pussy and between my butt cheeks and over my little asshole star.

    I was now over the height of my climax and could feel my arousal going down a little. But she seems wasn’t done with me yet, I could feel she was sticking two fingers into my pussy and she started licking my clit again. She was rubbing her middle finger over my asshole star. Her finger rubbing my asshole was very pleasurable; I could feel a second orgasm coming. And just before I climaxed for the second time, I could feel her finger penetrating my anus. It was as if my whole body was on fire now, I could feel it tingle all over and I gave a cry I can’t describe. It was almost a sound that an animal would make, my whole body started shaking again and I nearly squirted all over her face. She pulled her finger out of my ass and this friction gave me a third orgasm. She saw me shake on the bed and again squirting out some of my juices.

    When I stopped shaking, she came lying against my body, with her left arm over my stomach. When I opened my eyes, I could see that almost her whole face was wet from my juices.

    “Wow, you had a wonderful climax!” She said.
    “Yeah, I could feel it and see it. I think we need a new visit to the bathroom, because our faces and breasts are totally wet from our juices now.” I said with a smile.

    When we stood up, we looked at the bed. We both smiled when we saw that the bedspread had a huge wet spot on it. We both pulled it from the bed. Luckily it had been a thick bedspread, underneath was only a very little wet spot.

    We quickly went back to the bathroom, used the shower and dried us off with the towels again. And then we went back to our room.
    We were both very satisfied now, we cuddled up to each other and we then went to sleep.

    Julee


  • New York 2

    Font size : +


    An opportunity for a woman to explore her inner self….

    Then let me introduce someone else into our fantasy. They are fictitious, mind you. But, what good is a fantasy if you can’t explore that part of you that you can’t live out?

    We’ll call her Debbie. She’s 5’ 10”, fair skinned with strawberry blonde hair that is slightly wavy. Green eyes and a smile that is straight from heaven. She’s an average build, maybe a little fuller but nowhere near plump. She has all the curves in all the right places. 38D, 28, 36. Plenty of leg. She has a soft angelic voice, is intelligent and can be a tiger when aroused.

    As we enter the bedroom, you and I, still naked from our exploits on the couch, she’s sitting on the edge of the bed. She’s wearing a bathrobe, one of those full soft terrycloth type that only the finest hotels have. It’s not tied tight and you can see her ample cleavage. I feel your hand
    tighten on mine as we enter. She stands and says “I thought you two would never finish. It looked like fun and I wanted to join so badly.” The realization hits you that she was watching us and the fascination starts your juices flowing again. She looks at me, smiles and says “you really know how to ‘em don’t you?” I blush. What can I say? I picked you didn’t I? I look over at you with this thought and can’t help but notice your nipples…..hardening. I lean over and whisper in your ear, “Look at her, you can almost see her tits in that robe.” And with this I pass my hand over your breasts. Debbie looks on, watching my hand as it glides over your nipples. I whisper again, “You can see her pussy hiding behind the ties that hold her robe closed. It looks like she has a nice bush.” With this I let my hand slide over you pussy lips. I look at you and see you looking at her pussy. Debbie continues to watch my hand. I whisper, “Wouldn’t you love to touch her pussy? Wouldn’t you love to run your fingers through her bush?” I can hear your breath coming faster causing your breast to rise and fall.

    “Come here” I say, leading you over to where you’re standing directly in front of her. “Take her robe off……slowly……gently. I want you to appreciate her body as I appreciate yours.” You look into Debbie’s eyes and she nods letting you know that this is what she wants, this is what she desires. You reach up, hands shaking slightly and undo the loose knot holding her robe
    shut. It opens and I hear you gasp lightly. I follow your eyes and see your looking at her bush. The same reddish blonde as her hair, full, curly, neatly trimmed. You lift your hands to lift the robe off her shoulders but your eyes remain on her bush. Finally you look up and notice her noticing you. As you slide the robe off her shoulders she looks at you and asks “You want to touch it?” You can only nod as she takes your hand and guides it down to her bush. The thick curls engulf your hand as your fingers slide into it. Down through until your cupping her pussy. You can feel her heat radiating through her bush and it excites you. The soft swell of her lips
    fits perfectly in your cupped hand. You close your eyes and revel in the feel of her softness, her warmth. Then suddenly, unexpectedly you feel a hand on your pussy. Not a rough male hand, no, these fingers are delicate, light to the touch, sensitive. The fingers slide down the length of your
    lips and form a cup holding your pussy perfectly as if they were made for you. She squeezes your pussy and pulls upward. As she does one finger finds its way between the folds of you lips, moistening itself in the wetness it glides across your clit. You shudder, eyes still closed, lost
    in the sensation. You’re brought back down a little as you feel that same hand cupping your hand as it lies on her pussy. She presses on your hand spreading the juices on the back as she urges you touch her…..deeper. You cup her pussy and slowly pull your hand back up; copying her movement you deftly allow one finger to find its way inside. To your surprise she’s wet,
    not as wet as you, but definitely wet. As you pull your finger up across her clit you marvel at how large it is. It feels like a small pebble encased in flesh. You can’t help but circle your finger around it. She smiles at this and takes your hand from her bush. Raising your hand she places the finger in your mouth. OH THE SENSES. The smell of her is intoxicating. The taste of her is invigorating. Your head swims as she takes her fingers, moistened with your juices, our juices, and sucks on them, just as you suck her juices. She pulls you close as you each remove your fingers. Her hands go around your waist as she pulls you in. She leans forward and you follow her lips. Soft, inviting as she tilts her head, the tip of her tongue hiding behind her pearly white teeth as she leans forward and brushes her lips across yours. Softly at first, then with more determination, your lips touch, then kiss. Soft pecks turning to fuller longer kisses as your passion for each other grows. Her tongue snakes out and seeks out yours as you open your mouth to welcome her in. As your bodies come together and your hips touch you notice every little
    thing. You notice how your breast touch. The smoothness of her skin on yours, the firmness, the hardness of her nipples. You notice how her bush brushes up against your bare pussy, soft and inviting, like a tender breath. All these senses at once. You glance over ever so briefly out of the corner of your eye. You see me but you’re not concerned. Right now you’re caught in the moment and the sensations. You see me, hard as a rock, with my hand on my cock. I’m stroking it and smiling, fascinated at what I’m seeing, raw unadulterated passion allowing itself to run its own course. I stroke my cock, consumed in the sight of you with her. Seeing you let yourself open up to her is one of the greatest aphrodisiacs I’ve ever experienced. It makes me want you even more. You’ve never looked more like a woman than you do right now.

    But I want more.

    I touch Debbie on the shoulder and motion for her to lay back on the bed. She does so and her legs hang off the end of the bed at her knees. I touch you on the shoulder and motion for you to kneel down at the foot of the bed. You do and find yourself between her knees. I kneel down beside you. “Look at her.” I whisper. “She looks good, doesn’t she?” You nod. “She looks good enough to eat, doesn’t she?” You nod again. “You liked the way I licked your pussy didn’t you?” I asked. You mouth a Yes that is barely audible. I want you to let her experience the same ecstasy that you experienced. You look at me, unsure for a moment but I can see the wanton
    desire in your eyes. “I’ll help you” I say as I take your hand and pull you forward between her legs. I place one hand on one thigh and the other hand on the other thigh. Debbie’s breathing increases as I guide you to push her legs apart. As you do so I notice that your eyes are fixed on
    her bush. You stare at her pussy as your tongue lightly runs across your lips. You aren’t even aware of your actions as you look, mesmerized by what you see. I see it in your eyes though. That knowledge of what you can do there. The ability to create in her a passionate feeling that is all consuming. I see the lust dawning in your eyes as you lean forward. A few scant inches from her pussy your face encounters her bush. I see you pause and inhale, taking in all of her womanly fragrances. The scent is heady and leaves your senses tingling. You know that scent from when you smelled it on your fingers and it excites you. I take your hands and place them on
    the insides of her thigh on either side of her pussy. You seem to know instinctively what to do as you pull her bush back exposing her lips. This action also causes her hard clit to peek out and it’s all that you can do to keep from attacking it. But you know how to please. You know how to lick her pussy, you know what feels good ‘cause you have a pussy and you know what it takes to make it feel good. And lick her pussy you do. Your tongue flicks out, working its way inside her lips and going up and down. You flick it across her swollen clit and delight in her body as it tenses up. You feel her hands on your head as her fingers run through your hair and it
    excites you, driving your passion fueling your lust for her, your hunger to deliver unto her the greatest pleasure you can give. The fact that you have this effect on her drives you mad. You increase your speed around her clit knowing what it’s like to have a hot tongue there. I notice that your only using one hand on her pussy, the other sitting idly by. So I take your other hand and place it on your own pussy. I guide your fingers to your clit and start rubbing your puss with your own hand. It only takes a few rubs and you take over, knowing exactly what I want you to do. You look up to see Debbie squeezing her breasts, pinching the nipples, pulling them up
    hard….. and it excites you even more. Your tongue is moving faster over her swollen clit and she’s loving it. She arches her back pushing her pussy up to your face as you bury it in her heat. Your hand picks up speed on your own clit as Debbie’s bucking becomes more frantic. You know you’re close and you use your hand to rub her clit. It’s hard enough that you can use
    your thumb and forefinger on it, stroking it like a small penis, squeezing it as you stick your tongue into her hole. Faster and faster your motions become. She’s pulling on her tits sooo hard, pinching her nipples sooo hard, and pushing her pussy into your face sooo hard. You’re jacking her clit with lighting strokes, your fingers are a blur on your own clit and I sense the edge is close. I move around behind you, my cock rock hard, and position it at your pussy. So close,……so close……faster………faster……as she reaches orgasm, her body grows rigid, her hands grabbing her breast so hard that her knuckles are white, her pussy is up in the air begging for your face, your tongue is buried in her hole stabbing it again and again as your fingers fly over her clit, your body tenses, you feel the waves coming over and as they start to crash I slide into you all the way up to my balls in one swift stroke reaching around and grabbing your breast and pinching the nipple tight as I pound into you from behind. Your pussy clamps down on
    my cock as your orgasm grows to a peak, in perfect time with hers you two are one complete orgasm, your mouth on her pussy, my cock in your pussy, all pulsating in waves of orgasm as your hand stroke your clit they touch my balls as I slam into you and my balls tighten and spew their load into you once again……………….

    We collapse in place, your head on her thigh, your fingers running lightly through her bush, careful not to touch her swollen lips, me behind you, spooning, cupping your breast, enjoying you……….


  • Danni Archer with Evelyn and Mary

    Font size : +


    This story is part of a novel – I am looking for feedback

    Danni squared her shoulders and knocked lightly on the door. The woman who answered the door was shorter and rounder than her and had a pleasant face with a few but not too many wrinkles.
    “Hi, Danni. I’m Evelyn and I’m happy to meet you. Theodore, the dear boy, has told us a little about you but I’m betting that no one has told you much about us, have they? I bet you’re more than a little worried right now about what may happen. Don’t be. We’re all new friends right now, feeling each other out, getting to know each other. It’s like the first day of school, when you go back and meet the new people you are going to spend the new year with” said the brown haired woman as she guided Danni into the house to a seat on the couch in the living room. “Now, this is Mary” Evelyn said, gesturing to the blonde seated in a chair. “She thinks that I talk too much. Do you think she is right about that?”
    Danni had been examining the blonde woman, who was quite pretty and was showing off a fair bit of cleavage and leg for an older woman, in her opinion; the other woman did look quite sexy. She was caught out when Evelyn had stopped talking and was now staring expectantly at her; what had she been saying Danni thought blankly. “Uh, I’m sorry” Danni said, blushing in embarrassment.
    The blonde woman smiled prettily at Danni, sensing her confusion, and said in a low husky voice “Evelyn was asking if you agreed with me that she tends to talk too much, Danni. But I wouldn’t bother to give an answer to that question.” She winked at Danni. “You would have to side with one of us and it would be better for you to stay in the middle, don’t you think?” Danni stammered out “I guess so.”
    Evelyn smiled at her and said “I do talk too much, Danni. I know that but I think that we should talk a little bit about what is going to happen here so that you are more comfortable with it. We don’t want you to be concerned or frightened about it. We want you to be in a happy and relaxed state. Theodore has mention that you have received some sexual contact from women before but that is quite recent and that you really prefer men. That is fine. When I was younger, I could not imagine what women who liked other women saw in them. Then I met a woman who rocked my world for me. Of course, this was prior to Mary.”
    “What happened to that woman?” Danni asked, curious.
    “Oh, unfortunately she passed away a few years ago” Evelyn said, sniffling slightly.
    “Perhaps not the best memory to bring up at this time” Mary said, rising and going over the Evelyn and patting her shoulder. “Evelyn feels that by talking she makes everyone more comfortable. This is why I say you talk too much” she said gently to the other woman. She turned to Danni smiling and asked “Are you more comfortable if we talk a little more or would you like a little more action? Do you have any questions?”
    “I guess I don’t really have any important questions, I’m going to kinda rely on the two of you to guide me through things. I think I might be more comfortable if we just get started” Danni said.
    Mary smiled and quickly joined Danni on the couch; she pulled Danni’s head forward gently into her kiss. Mary stroked the back of Danni’s head while her tongue gently probed Danni’s mouth. After a few minutes, Mary moved down to kissing the side of Danni’s neck while her hands busily undid the buttons on her blouse. Danni felt quite wonderful and could sense an urge of excitement building in her as the older woman traced the tip of her tongue along Danni’s neck. Mary quickly stripped Danni of her blouse and bra and began kneading her firm breasts gently with both of her hands. Mary tweaked Danni’s stiffening nipples lightly sensing the excitement growing in the younger woman. She bent her head and licked Danni’s pink nipple before pulling it into her warm mouth; Danni moaned lightly with pleasure. After sucking on the hard nub for a time, she swiped her tongue across the aureole and then began nipping lightly at the nipple. Danni squealed. Evelyn now joined them on the couch; she had undressed while watching them get started. She began kissing Danni’s mouth while Mary continued to work on her breasts. After a few minutes, Danni sensed Mary move away from them as Evelyn began kissing her throat and soon Evelyn’s hands were on Danni’s breasts. Evelyn caressed them in a gentler manner than Mary had but soon her mouth was on Danni’s nipples, her active tongue stroking them hard. Danni saw that Mary had taken the time away to remove all of her clothing but now she was back and quickly stripped Danni of her skirt and panties while Evelyn continued to suckle her breasts. Mary spread Danni’s legs and began licking the soft folds of her cunt, occasionally tracing the tip down her slit before returning to the top: Danni moaned in pleasure. Evelyn left off sucking on Danni’s nipples to return to locking her mouth in a brief but intense kiss before returning to her breasts, she did this several times over the next few minutes as Mary continued to service Danni’s cunt.
    Danni’s breathing quickened noticeably as she felt the pressure building in her cunt, she wriggled her hips causing Mary to grasp her firmer. Evelyn plastered her upper body against Danni’s, her big soft breasts pushing hard against Danni’s smaller firmer ones; she locked Danni’s mouth in a wet kiss as Danni’s moaning began to intensify. Danni tried to concentrate and return Evelyn’s kisses with the same intensity but she kept getting distracted by what Mary was doing to her; Evelyn didn’t seem to mind and seemed to be enjoying herself immensely. Danni began to buck her hips as the pressure in her cunt grew; Mary grasped Danni’s hips firmly and pulled them over the edge of the couch so that she could get better access to Danni’s cunt. This caused Danni to slide down the couch and Evelyn followed so that her heavy upper torso was now crushing Danni against the couch. Danni squirmed her shoulders a bit to find the most comfortable position and Evelyn, sensing Danni’s discomfort, began lifting herself off of her. Danni looped her arms around Evelyn’s shoulders and grasping the back of the older woman’s head pulled her back into the kiss and on top of her. Mary took this opportunity to pressure Danni’s clitoris in her teeth and Danni gasped wildly into Evelyn’s mouth.
    Danni began to buck her hips hard as her orgasm started and Evelyn lifted herself up to watch the emotions play over Danni’s pretty face. Mary continued her tonguing through the increasing flow of juices coming out of Danni’s cunt. Danni gave a loud gasp, raised her hips hard into Mary’s face and spurted cum out of her cunt. She settled back, moaning in pleasure while another orgasm began to build. The two older women shared a glance but returned to watch as Danni had a second smaller orgasm a moment later. Evelyn took the opportunity to fasten her mouth on Danni’s wet clit and suck up some of her juices. Mary planted an open mouthed kiss on Danni’s lips sharing her juices with her: Danni ran her tongue across the other woman’s lips eagerly. The three women continued in this manner for a few leisurely minutes before Mary disengaged herself and left.
    Mary returned with a strap on dildo, it was pink, nine inches long and about two and a quarter inches in circumference. Evelyn and Mary did not use this dildo much because Evelyn preferred the blue one they had which was longer and had a greater girth, but Mary felt that this one was the best to use on Danni. Danni lay comfortably on the couch as she watched Evelyn help Mary to fasten the strap on around her waist; she giggled slightly as she watched it bob around. The two older women looked at her to see why she was giggling and seeing where her focus was, smiled as they got the humour of the situation. The two older women moved Danni into a better position and Mary lifted Danni’s legs above her shoulders, raising her hips so that Evelyn could position a cushion under Danni. She then let Danni’s ankles rest against the tops of her shoulders as she climbed on top of Danni; she guided the head of the pink dildo into Danni’s slit and started to force it into her. She easily slid seven inches into Danni’s wet cunt and began thrusting her hips to work the dildo in and out of Danni. She slowly increased the amount that Danni was taking until it was completely in her and her hips began to make contact with Danni’s on her downstroke. She started to increase the speed of her thrusts and Danni moaned encouragingly. Then, Danni began meeting Mary’s thrusts with her hips and each stroke ended in a loud slap as the two women’s hips collided. Danni moaned her pleasure and the action continued for a few more minutes as the sweat rolled off of both women’s bodies. Beads of sweat fell continuously from Mary’s breasts onto Danni’s stomach as she worked the dildo hard in and out of Danni’s cunt. Evelyn sat watching in pleasure, fingering her own clitoris as she did.
    The two women fucked for more than ten minutes with the only sound being the slapping of their hips and the grunts of their exertion. Mary could sense that she was going to tire before Danni and whispered for Evelyn to start stroking Danni’s clitoris so that she would orgasm. Evelyn happily joined them and started to rub Danni’s clit; Danni murmured her pleasure and parted her lips. Evelyn took this as a sign that Danni wanted to be kissed and began to kiss her. A further five minutes of this and Danni began to writhe as her orgasm began to build; the two older women fought to keep her in place. Two minutes later, Danni gave a squeal, a hard thrust and collapsed; Mary collapsed on top of her exhausted. Danni lay in bliss with Mary on top of her; Evelyn came up and pushed Mary over slightly so that she could get at Danni’s breast, she alternated between licking, sucking and kneading Danni’s breast and kissing her mouth deeply. She continued this for about ten minutes eliciting moans and gasps from Danni on occasion.
    Mary recovered and lifted herself off of Danni and removed the dildo while Evelyn continued to play with Danni; she came back and started to tend to Evelyn’s needs. Mary grabbed Evelyn’s big soft left breast in her left hand and began to knead it hard; she slid her right hand between Evelyn’s thighs and began stroking her pussy. Evelyn moaned her approval as she continued to stroke Danni. Meanwhile, Danni felt a bit selfish that she had not done anything for Evelyn and ran her hand down Evelyn’s soft plump stomach to stroke her clitoris; Evelyn startled a bit at the unexpected hand and then realizing that it was Danni’s, whispered her approval. Mary felt Evelyn startle and looked to see what had happened, when she recognized the situation, she looked into Danni’s face and smiled and nodded her approval across Evelyn’s back. With the other two women’s hands stroking her, it didn’t take long for Evelyn to orgasm; she came quietly and relaxed her body with a sigh of happiness. Danni was unsure what had happened and continued her stroking but Mary knew what had happened and stopped the younger woman in her efforts. Mary moved to where she could kiss both women and began doling out kisses; soft ones on the contented Evelyn’s lips and harder ones on Danni’s lips.
    Danni felt that she had to do something in return for Mary so she reached out and took hold of her large, firm breasts, she squeezed them in her hands and ran her thumbs over the nipples. Mary shuddered slightly as her nipples engorged in Danni’ s stroking hands. Danni started to feel constricted somewhat with Evelyn’s plump warm body laying across part of hers and attempted to move her; Mary quickly began to help and they freed Danni from under Evelyn. Danni and Mary moved a little farther down the couch and Danni resumed her stroking on Mary’s breasts; Mary gave Danni occasional guidance as to what felt best for her and Danni complied. Mary was encouraged by Danni’s willingness to engage her breasts in a sexual manner and was feeling a large amount of pleasure; she was reluctant to push Danni too far in this first encounter and hesitated to encourage Danni to do more to her. This went on for a few more minutes until Evelyn recovered and joined them.
    Evelyn moved Mary into a position where she could eat her cunt and pressed her face into Mary’s blonde cunt; since she had a lot of experience in sucking on Mary’s pussy, it didn’t take her long to start triggering Mary’s orgasm. While Evelyn was pleasuring Mary, Danni moved her right hand from Mary’s breast to stroke along Evelyn’s back. Her left hand continued to caress Mary’s left breast. She watched with great interest as Evelyn worked Mary’s cunt into orgasm. Mary began to shudder as her orgasm hit her; Danni wondered if that was what she looked like when she came. Evelyn happily licked up the juices from Mary’s cunt. When she was done she straightened and looked Mary in the eyes; smiles broke across both of their faces and they beamed happiness at one another. They shifted their gaze to Danni and she felt a large happy smile break out across her mouth.
    “Well” said Evelyn. “I think that that went very well. How about the two of you? Does everyone want some coffee? Or should we break out something stronger to celebrate? Maybe a small snack?” The other two women agreed that coffee and a small snack would work for them and Evelyn left to tend to it. Danni began reaching out for her clothes when Mary stopped her and suggested she remain nude; Danni had no problem with that and shrugged in indifference, leaving her clothes where they were. The two women chatted a bit, just small talk until Evelyn returned with the coffee. Mary noticed that Evelyn had broken out the silver coffee service and the bone china cups for their guest; she only did that when she approved greatly of the guest. Danni remarked at how pretty the service and cups were but didn’t understand the significance of them. Mary beamed a smile at Evelyn to show that she understood the significance and agreed with it and Evelyn grinned back at her; Danni noticed this but again did not understand what had happened. She took a homemade cookie from the tray and bit into it, enjoying the taste in her mouth.
    “Well, Danni, did you find that pleasurable? Would you have any interest in doing it again? Can two old dykes enjoy the pleasure of your beautiful body again?” Mary asked, grinning at Danni who giggled at the last question.
    “I had a wonderful time and would be happy to do it again any time” Danni replied.

    [i


  • Queen Yavara: Chapter 48

    Font size : +


    This chapter is probably the most important one in the story. It’s also 17,000 words of pure smut, so I hope you enjoy it.

    Chapter Forty-Eight

    YAVARA

    Torturing Leveria wasn’t pleasing to me; it wasn’t even satisfying. When her shrieks of agony split the air, and she writhed in the perdition of her flesh, there was no joy in me; there wasn’t even a fury like there’d been when I did my work on Adarian. There was only anguish now, and the more Leveria suffered, the more I did as well, but within the depths of my own darkness, in my anguish that danced with her agony, I found some measure of release, and that release gave me a moment of blessed peace. Only a moment. I had been awake all night. Even after I’d let Leveria rest, I’d stared up at the ceiling, and imagined the way Elena must’ve shrieked and begged while my dearest sister methodically cut the pieces away. A finger, a toe, a nose, an ear; the loss of feeling, the loss of taste, the loss of sight; the loss of everything that held her to this world. Such a horrific guidance to the void, and selfishly, I wondered if she had thought of me before the end.

    I had the food set out on the floor. I sat cross-legged on a folded blanket, and ate delicately as Leveria walked cautiously toward me. She looked the vision of elven beauty with her statuesque frame and womanly curves, her elegant high cheeks and pointed nose, her impossibly-long neck and legs. We had both inherited our mother’s beauty, but Leveria had truly inherited her body. Even now—wearing the leather slave outfit that bound her breasts until they were bulging, crisscrossed her back and belly with straps, and squeezed her robust thighs—she retained her elegance. I gestured for her to kneel on the blanket across from me, and she did so uncomfortably.

    One by one, I am going to kill those closest to you.” I recited to her, “One day, you’ll look upon the ashes of your kingdom and wonder where it all went wrong. You’ll walk atop the carcasses of your fallen loved ones and stare blankly at their skulls. And then you’ll see me, walking to you through the haze with arms outstretched. You’ll embrace me as your sister, and I’ll kindly slip the dagger between your ribs. And the last words you will utter on this earth will be ‘thank you,’ as you look upon my face. That was what you said to me, do you remember?”

    “Yes.” She said, her eyes downcast.

    “I guess it didn’t happen like that.”

    “I guess not.”

    I leaned forward. “You thought you were so clever, the chess master of Tenvalia, the schemer of schemers. Now look at you.”

    “I lost.” She muttered.

    “That’s an understatement.”

    “I always knew this would be the price of defeat. It would’ve been your fate had I won, so it should be mine now.”

    I cocked my head. “Leveria, was that contrition I heard?”

    She looked up at me then, her big blue eyes unwavering. “Not for you.”

    I twisted my lips.

    The bitch actually smiled at me. “What do you want from me, Yavara? A fucking apology? Torture me then. Make me blubber it out while I’m pissing and shitting myself, but when you look into my eyes, you’ll know it’s a lie. You can make me very, very sorry, but you’ll never make me repentant, not to you.”

    I made Leveria snatch the knife from her plate, and bring the point slowly to her eye.

    She giggled. “What is your fascination with blinding me? Don’t you know that seeing what’s being done to you is the true horror?”

    “Are you giving me a lesson right now?”

    “Just some sisterly advice.”

    I stopped the blade a fraction before her eye. “I could make you peel it.” I said.

    “That would be extremely painful.” She said, watching me from behind the knife, waiting. With a sigh, I made her give me the knife, and I enjoyed for a second, the palpable relief that washed over her face. It was honest.

    “Put your hands behind your back.” I commanded, and she did so without my needing me to coerce her. With my mind, I laced her wrists with the leather straps that dangled from her belt, and tightened them. “Now you can eat.” I said.

    She looked down at the plate of eggs and bacon, then at the silverware I’d set out for her. She shrugged, dipped low from the hips, and began sloppily eating from her plate like a pig. I watched her, and she watched me, the food smearing all over her cheeks and nose, dribbling down her chin.

    “You were always so dignified,” I said, though without any relish, “now look at you.”

    When she swallowed the last mouthful, she licked her lips, wiped her face off on the towel, and sat upright on her knees. “Now look at me,” she echoed with a smile, “Dignified? Me?! Yavara, if you had witnessed the depths I’d go to for our father’s pleasure, you’d know dignity was only ever a mask I wore. Pride, dignity, civility, propriety; these were just necessary disguises of royalty. If the Highland nobility operated like the Alkandran aristocracy of old, I would’ve been the filthiest whore in court.”

    I laughed genuinely. “Catherine Jonias might’ve given you a run for your money.”

    Leveria laughed with me. “She wouldn’t have stood a chance.”

    My laughter waned in my throat, and Leveria’s smile dissipated. There was a silence between us that lasted for minutes before I next spoke. “How would you have fared against Elena?” I asked softly.

    Leveria didn’t reply. True fear returned to her eyes, her alabaster skin became even more pallid, and her fingers began to tremble.

    “I didn’t believe Ternias when he first told me what happened.” I said, “I thought it must be one of your ploys like last time. I waited for her sigil to appear on my mirror, but it never came. It was only when I saw you in that cell downstairs, that I knew you’d truly done it.”

    She didn’t respond. I looked levelly at her, and for the first time, she would not meet my gaze. It disturbed me. “Leveria?” I queried.

    “What?” She mumbled.

    “What are you hiding from me, sister?” I searched her thoughts, and found nothing but fractured memories, little sensations and images too fine to piece together. Some were horrific, some were beautiful, but none made any sense to me. Even in the screeching bowels of her torment, her mind was an impenetrable fortress. I could break it, but I could not read it. I could, however, sense the tone of her psyche. The nonsensical images and sensations did not make a clear picture for me, but they did create a tenor of pervading grief. Not terror, not dread, nor even anxiety, but a depthless loss the likes of which I had not known since I peered into Brock’s mind the day that Trenok died.

    Leveria sniffled, then looked up at me, and the tears that had threatened her eyes were gone.

    “Why do you grieve?” I asked her.

    “Do I really need to say it?” She laughed bitterly, shifting in her binds, “You’ve been hinting at the horrors you have planned for me. Well, are you going to tell me what they are?”

    “Use your imagination.”

    She looked down at herself. “I’m going to be raped, obviously. Will you put me in stockades and let the whole city have a go, or will you make a spectacle out of it in the arena?”

    “A spectacle?” I guffawed, “Leveria, I am going to make a national holiday out of you. It will be called the ‘Week of Retribution.’”

    “A whole week for me?” She smiled, though her face was turning paler, “I’m honored.”

    “Oh, you’ll be honored many times. We will return to Alkandra tomorrow, and begin three days of festivities honoring the notable citizens who helped build the city. You will be their prize. When the horde returns, we’ll have three more days to honor those who distinguished themselves in battle. Once again, you will be their prize. The only thing I won’t let them do to you, is kill you.”

    I was pleased to see Leveria turn slightly green.

    “Did you think what Ternias’s men did to you would be the worst of it?” I giggled, “We call them beasts for a reason. A thousand years of oppression have honed their savagery to a keen edge. It won’t be just orcs, either. Ogres have cocks thicker than my calf, and they are going to want to see how wide they can make you. Centaurs have curved shafts longer than my arm, and they are going to want to feel the squishy parts deep in your guts. I can take all manner of creatures, but you, Leveria, are just a high-elf, and your insides don’t quite stretch like mine do.”

    Her lower lip quivered. “And then?” She asked.

    “On the final night, you and I will take center stage. You will be fully-healed and freshly-bathed, just as you are now. You will crawl across the arena on your hands and knees, and I will sit on my throne. You will crawl between my legs, and you will honor me before the entire city. Then I will make you feel a pleasure greater than you’ve ever known, and at the height of your ecstasy, before the change of hybridization can come to your flesh, I will kill you.”

    “An interesting end.”

    “I thought so. It will be called, ‘The Night of Mercy,’ to serve as a lesson to my people that all things must end in grace.”

    Leveria processed the information with an impassive face.

    “Well?” I asked.

    “Is murder the only mercy your people will afford a high-elf?” She asked, “You must think of these things, Yavara, for the future of our homeland.”

    I leaned toward her. “The only reason Bentius isn’t burning right now, is because then Elena’s sacrifice would be in vain. I’ve washed my hands of your pathetic kingdom. When you die, the last link between me and the Highlands will be severed.” I leaned back onto my pillow, “Now,” I hissed, “we will rehearse your final act.”

    I moved myself easily into position, then paused. For all my depraved escapades, I had not yet engaged in incest. Despite my hatred for Leveria, despite the way I wanted to see her desecrated and humiliated, I still felt my nerves standing on edge when she gave me her inquisitive look. Her brow was raised, her blue eyes searching mine, her nose crinkled slightly, her pale lips quirked in what was nearly a sneer. The expression strewn across her face told me without any uncertainty that she would absolutely do it, and seemed to question my willingness to take that leap.

    Watching her, I uncrossed my legs slowly. My black skirt stretched between my bronze thighs, the fabric becoming tauter until it sprang to my hips. I felt the air breathe between the apex of my legs, and felt wholly exposed for the first time since I’d lost my virginity. Staying the strange compulsion to keep my modesty, I spread my legs wider, and eased myself backward with my arms supporting my incline, my chin tilting forward to watch her from above my heaving bosom. I could not control the way my breath edged from me, nor the way my cheeks flushed slightly when she drew her eyes up the lengths of my legs, and rested them on the blushing slit between them.

    LEVERIA

    My little sister had a nice pussy, there was no denying it. The folds were puffy and smooth, the petals were pink and vivid, the clit was engorged and subtly hooded, and the slit was tight and wet. It narrowed at its bottom, seamlessly disappearing into the swath of dark flesh that preceded her anus. The tight pink aperture was coiled to a dot, the spokes so taut they were more like lines than folds of anal flesh. I watched a small drop of her feminine nectar slide from the bottom of her slit, roll down the gooseflesh of her taint, and pool into that coiled center.

    “Well, Leveria?” Yavara whispered, staring imperiously down at me, lounging on her pillows like an empress awaiting her servant.

    “What do you want me to do?” I asked back.

    She quirked her lush lips. “You know what to do.”

    I cocked my head, studying her expression closely, narrowing my eyes. “Tell me.”

    She chuckled. Did her laugh sound forced? “Eat your baby sister’s cunt.” She slid her hand down her bodice, and unlaced the corset. Her breasts sprang from their constraints, the exquisite globes resting easily upon her chest. Her fingers worked the lacing down further, revealing the shadows of a physique she’d developed from years of training. The corset slid off her, leaving only her skirt draped across her hips, and her thigh-high boots with stiletto heels. Her rich bronze flesh played with the morning sunlight, casting every curve of her in an aura of silver. Yes, she was magnificent, and her beauty might’ve intimidated me not so long ago. Not anymore, for I had lain with one even more beautiful than she.

    “Come, Leveria.” She beckoned softly, her delicate fingers snaking between her legs, isolating her clit, and rubbing it softly.

    “Make me.”

    “What?”

    “You heard me, Yavara.” I smiled, “If you want me to eat your pussy, you’ll have to make me do it. Rape me.”

    “What?”

    I said I want you to rape me!” I snarled.

    YAVARA

    There was no doubt as to Leveria’s beauty, nor the enticing way it was captured within the binds of leather; her robust breasts and ass pressing against the straps, her arms forced behind her to present her hourglass profile in vivid detail. But when I looked upon her face—that beautiful, delicate face of hers—I could not help but see that face in a million different memories, some of which were the oldest I had ever known. There was a branch of my soul that belonged to her, and it had sprouted near the base of my being, extending and flourishing outward with the years we shared between us. This was my sister. That nose she crinkled and those cheeks she dimpled, she inherited from our father; those lips she quirked and that brow she furrowed, she inherited them from our mother; those eyes she watched me with were hers alone, a blending of maternal and paternal features that shaped such unique and dazzling orbs, and until I had changed my irises to orange, we had shared those eyes. We shared much still. Looking upon her face was like looking at a distorted mirror, the features shaped just like mine, but the proportions just a little different.

    “Rape me, little sister.” She hissed, her face cast in a lecherous snarl. She stooped low, arching her bound back until her breasts pillowed against the floor, and the domes of her ass were bulging above and behind her, spread in a tantalizing display. “Please rape me,” she purred, shimmying her hips, “desecrate me, humiliate me, ruin me until I’m your blubbering slave, pleading for your cunt!” There was a dangerous twinkle in her blue eyes, a challenge, an ocular sneer that told me she could see through the armor I put up. “Make me your little whore, Yavara,” she hissed, staring at me from the tops of her eyes, “I’m begging for it.”

    I could do nothing. My mouth hung stupidly agape, my lower lip quivered, my mind was torn right in half. But I was aroused. Oh, I was wet, the heat coming from my insides like a furnace, saturated with my desire. I longed to be the deific mistress, the dominatrix, the torturer, but when I looked into those eyes of hers, those eyes I knew so well, those eyes I had loved, then feared, then loathed, then hated… I… I could not become that woman I needed to be, even for her. Especially for her.

    In every footstep of my life, I had been in this woman’s shadow, and I didn’t realize until that moment that if she cast a shadow over me, it meant I’d been looking up to her. My big sis. The queen I would never become, the beauty I would never match, the intelligence I would never comprehend. Such cruelty she’d exhibited upon me in my younger years, and I thought then that I must’ve somehow deserved it, but the cruelty paled in comparison to the apathy she showed me later in life. I was insignificant, not worth her time or attention, a thing of the past she’d left behind. By virtue of being born first, she was simply better than me, and even after all those years, I still believed it somehow. The mystique of Leveria had never been lifted from me. She was my big sis, and there was still an infant child in me who looked upon her with awe. You will show me how to be me, for you are like me, but more. You have blazed the trail before me, and the idea of blazing my own is impossible. You will be my teacher, and I will mimic your every move to learn how to be like you—how to be like me. I worship you. I love you.

    In the storm of such terrible indecision, I gave autonomy to my carnal-self, and let her guide me to whatever abhorrent paths my sexuality would take. I was lost.

    LEVERIA

    I had her. I could see it plainly in her orange eyes. No matter her power, no matter her will, she would always be little Yavara to me. The lacing that bound my wrists behind my back became undone by her magic. I stretched my arms out before me, and her shoulders shrugged insecurely, her expression faltering. I drew myself onto predatory hands and knees, and she folded in on herself, her legs coming together, her arms hugging her knees to bring them to her chest. She had done things sexually that I couldn’t even imagine, and now she was an unsure little girl, barely able to meet my eyes as she tucked her chin into her chest.

    Slowly, I crawled to her, my shoulders jutting from my back, my hands like claws. Oh, I was wet between my legs, and my thighs rubbed slickly together as I made my way right up to my little sister. I elevated myself above her, and she watched me from the tops of her orange eyes, her black mane covering her hunched shoulders, her lush lips quivering. I extended one hand to her, and she cringed away from it. I chuckled sardonically.

    “This is who you are, Yavara.” I said, and reached for her, “This is who you always were, and who you always will be.” My fingers slid into her thick black hair, and she tensed beneath my touch. “I want you to remember this moment,” I whispered, drawing my fingers through her strands, rounding the point of her ear, “I want you to remember it when I’m begging for death,” I caressed her neck, and she shuddered, tilting her head into the touch, fearing it, enjoying it, enraptured by it. “I want you to remember it when I’m long dead,” I said, shifting forward to loom above her face.

    My hand came to the nape of her neck, and I balled my fist, and wrenched her head back. She yelped, the fear and desire brimming in her orange eyes as they stared rapturously up at me, her lips trembling, poised to scream, poised to kiss. I touched her brow with my other hand, and gently caressed my way around her left eye, down her cheek, and to those plump lips, so kissable, so soft and moist. Her tongue obediently snaked from her mouth, and tested the taste of me.

    “Say something.” I muttered.

    “I hate you.” She squeaked.

    I grinned, and lowered my face to hers. Oh, she needed me; her orange eyes pleaded, her quivering lips begged, her neck bowed with my caressing fingers, hinging on the points of my fingers. “Do you want to know something, Yavara?” I breathed upon her lips, “I don’t hate you.”

    “Liar.”

    “It’s true,” I said, tracing her mouth, “ever since…” And my words trailed from me.

    Yavara narrowed her eyes at me. “Ever since what?” She asked.

    I regained myself in an instant. “Ever since I killed our father,” I lied, “I’ve thought of you as nothing more than a nuisance. Now look at you, so pathetic, so unconfident, waiting for me to take the lead once more.”

    “T-t-t-that’s not true!” She stuttered, but she was moaning around her breaths, pleading, oh begging with those big eyes of hers.

    “It is.” I smiled cruelly, and lowered my lips.

    YAVARA

    I’d never tasted a kiss like Leveria’s. It was like she poured malice into my mouth. Her tongue slithered onto mine, tasting of terrible desires, overly perverse with the way it lathered my palate, saturating me with the flavor of incest. It was delicious. She knew how to make it feel wonderfully wrong, to heighten the unnaturalness of our joined mouths, to slither so disgustingly, so beautifully with me as our lips smushed and drew upon the other. She tilted my head back with her hand on my neck, and I draped myself into her hold, giving her the power, kissing her like her scared little sister, letting her take the lead once more. The fingers of her other hand moved down my body, and I was nearly compelled to object. She grinned against my mouth, sensing my trepidation. She walked her fingers down my chest, across my right breast, and to my nipple. She flicked the engorged node, and I mewled into her mouth, my body shuddering receptively, teeming with the need for her to do more, to do worse.

    She pinched my nipple, and squeezed tightly. I gasped, our lips parting for only a moment. She twisted me past the point of pain, my mammary fat shadowing with torqueing spirals, and I rubbed my thighs together, longing to feel her between them. She smiled against my mouth as she toyed with my breast, squeezing it, thumbing the nipple, deforming it in her hand until I knew every line of her palm by touch. Her fingers moved expertly, each one knowing just how to touch me, the digits of her other hand caressing my neck almost lovingly, drawing me back into her kiss.

    She released my breast, and slid her hand down my belly, her fingers savoring the contours of my abdomen. Then I felt her navigating the crease of my thigh, and my heart jumped in my throat, my eyes flashing open. Her eyes were lazily opened, their sapphire irises watching me with amusement swimming in their depths. She closed one eye in a wink, and pushed her hand between my legs.

    LEVERIA

    My blood was high in my chest, my breath was rapt, hissing from me with excitement. I felt the warmth of my baby sister’s cunt, then I felt the wetness. I felt the way her soft folds pliantly gave way to my index and pinky finger, the way her clit throbbed against my ring and middle finger as I rubbed past it, the way her moist slit pulsed with her heartbeat, so heavy and quick. I licked her lips when I left the kiss, owning her in my brand of hedonism, enjoying the way she tilted her head back to whimper. So supplicant, so shy and soft she was, frightened to want me, but unable to deny it.

    “Tell me what you want, Yavara.” I whispered, and slid my hand across her womanhood. Back and forth, back and forth, I rubbed her, deforming her delicate folds and petals, sliding the pads of my fingers through her slit, but not penetrating it, rubbing her throbbing pearl until it had engorged from its hood. She mewled and blubbered, pushing feebly against me with her hands, struggling dispiritedly in my arms, waiting for me to defile her.

    “Say it…” I hissed, “you know what to say.”

    “Please fuck me!” She whined, writhing in my arms.

    I entered my little sister, my middle and ring fingers sliding easily through the taut lips of her lover’s mouth, curling inside of her and pressing like I was trying to pick her up from the inside. Her pelvis elevated in delight, a sigh of immeasurable satisfaction flowed from her lips, harmonizing with her moan. Her hands found the binding of my bosom, and she released one of my strangled breasts to let it balloon into her face. I sighed contentedly, and brought my little sister’s head to my breast so that she could dutifully nurse from me. The image was strangely childlike and endearing, which somehow made it even more perverse. She stared dotingly up with her big orange eyes, her mouth slurping pleasantly around my nipple, sucking like a babe so that my breast stretched into her mouth, then squished against her muzzle.

    My thumb found her throbbing clit, and I toyed with it, rubbing it back and forth, letting it flick stiffly from either side of my molesting digit. She hummed in pleasure, her brow furrowing at the apex of her forehead, such a look of vulnerability upon her face.

    “You like it when your big sister fucks your little pussy?” I whispered, crinkling my nose dotingly.

    She nodded, making an infantile face of contentment, bringing both her hands around my breast as though to milk me. Despite her façade of innocence, I could tell by the practiced movements of her tongue that Yavara knew exactly how to please me, and I could not help but purr lowly to the sensations coursing through my chest.

    My fingers were sticky and wet with her secretion, and they squelched around the knuckles when I angled my wrist to violate her deeper. She wrapped her thighs around my hand, trapping it there, a little impish smile creasing the corners of her eyes. I grinned back at her, rotated my hand, and pushed my thumb all the way up her ass. She ceased her nursing to utter a cry of delight, her face cast in sexual vulnerability, her legs splaying wide to receive my violation.

    I chuckled knowingly. “I heard this was your weak spot.” I pressed deeper, uncoiling her rectal channel. “How amusing it is,” I crooned into Yavara’s enraptured face, “that your favorite hole is the one you shit from.”

    “Yes…” She hissed, clenching those shitting muscles around my thumb, trapping my digit in her smooth hot flesh.

    I kneaded her anal ceiling, pinching my thumb against my penetrating fingers, squishing the delicate membrane that separated her holes. She mewled in delight, rotating in my arm, grinding her ass into my crotch, fucking my hand as though it were a cock sprouted from my loins. I wrapped my free hand around her throat, and brought her neck to my shoulder. She tilted her head, and I licked the column of her throat all the way to her ear. “Daddy used to like fucking me in the ass.” I whispered into the shell of her ear.

    “Don’t tell me that.” She moaned.

    “He used to tie me up when he did it.” I licked around her ear, “It was my punishment. Sometimes I was bad on purpose.”

    “Don’t tell me that!” Yavara cried, but oh, she was wetter than ever, the depravity of the moment stirring her arousal, my words touching such twisted places in her mind.

    “He’d stuff my panties in my mouth so that you couldn’t hear me scream,” I hissed, “Your room was right next door, and it was oh-so-hard to keep quiet when he was fucking my little shithole.

    Yavara didn’t object now, but growled in pure delight, grinding her fat ass into me, fucking herself as I fucked her in turn, my fingers becoming filthy, her insides becoming hotter. I squeezed her throat and ate her ear as I did damage between her legs, my leather-bound body undulating against her, my pussy leaking with desire.

    “Mommy liked it here too.” I whispered.

    Yavara’s head snapped around, and she glared through me. “Don’t you fucking say that, Leveria!” She snapped.

    “She begged for it in the end.” I sneered, “Begged like a blubbering street whore looking for a fix.”

    “Shut the fuck up!” She snarled, but she was moaning still, undulating against me to feel my fingers work such terrible magic inside of her. The rage she felt was real, but it was not earnest, no, for she was a slave to the sensations I burrowed deep into her.

    “I tortured her and raped her all night long.” I crooned in her eyes, grabbing my little sister like a handle from the inside, “And when it was done, she was in love with me.” I squeezed Yavara’s throat, choking her just to the point of asphyxiation, “That’s my power, Yavara. You might be able to burn armies to ash, but I can turn hate to love with just a touch.”

    And I jammed my hand hard into her, every finger pushing into her sloppy cunt to curl against her fluttering moist bottom, and press against her anal wall. Her wrathful expression softened, then fell completely, and her eyes bespoke her surrender long before the defeated whimper exited her lips.

    “Does it turn you on, you twisted slut?” I giggled, “The idea of me doing those things to Mom?”

    “No…” She whimpered.

    “Don’t lie to me,” I whispered into her ear, “your body tells me all I need to know.” I licked her lush lips, and hissed, “Let your mouth say it too. Does the idea of me raping and torturing our mother into a mind-broken slut make your little pussy wet?”

    She groaned and whined in the exertion of pleasure, trying to combat the mingling of emotions and desires within her, but Yavara was a carnal creature to the bone, and the conflict itself only served to arouse her. I pinched my hand against her spasming membrane, and rubbed my thumb across each of my pressing fingers until her head reared back, and she confessed, “Yes! Yes, it turns me on! Oh god, rape me too! Torture me! Make me love you!”

    YAVARA

    Without lifting one finger, I could shatter every bone in Leveria’s body. Even without my powers, I was much stronger than she, and could twist around and pin her in ten different ways. But in that moment, I was but a babe in her arms, helpless and weeping with need. She rotated me until I was lying on my stomach, and she mounted me like a bitch, her molesting hand thrusting in and out, in and out, in and out… Each forceful penetration into my holes sent spasms of joy into my belly, and each retreat was torture, her thumb rolling against her fingers from the insides as she extracted her hand, kneading every swath of my membranous wall until the muscles of my pussy and ass were contracting on their own accord.

    She moved her other hand down my back, her fingers marveling upon the rises of muscle, the bows and curves that my perfect body made just for her. Her breasts were pillowed against my shoulders, and even through the leather straps, I could feel the way her heart thundered with excitement when her hands joined between my legs.

    “Do you know what I’m going to do to you now?” Leveria whispered. Oh, her voice was so sweet, nearly girlish in its tenor, but it dripped with such malice that I was gripped with it, hinging upon every click of her tongue.

    “What?” I squeaked, looking back at her with eyes awash in need.

    She nuzzled her face beside mine, our cheeks pressing, our lashes tickling. “I’m going to fist your little fuck-holes until they won’t close again.” She purred as I whimpered, “Does that excite you, Yavara?”

    “Y-y-y-yes!” I blubbered, squirming beneath her.

    “I’m so disappointed in you.” She giggled, “Mommy raised you better than this.”

    “Fuck me like you fucked her!” I cried, my perverted mind destroying the image of my own mother, turning her dignified portrait into a leaking face of mind-broken ecstasy, her statuesque frame bound and contorted, the hole I was born from reamed into a grotesque pulsating oval as her anus suffered the same. What confusion she must’ve felt in the end, but oh, what pleasure, and oh-why-oh-why-oh-why did I just fucking think that?! Was there no sentimental thought in my mind that was safe from sexual corruption?! But even my inner-turmoil had been corrupted so long ago, that night when Alkandi first spoke to me, and my dichotomy came to be. That dichotomy became quite literal when I fought myself from two different bodies—no, I raped myself, and I came so hard that I nearly killed one half of me. Now here I was, bent over with an arching back, reaching behind myself to spread my cheeks for my older sister, the woman I hated most in this world. What the fuck is wrong with me?!

    Leveria slid her molesting hand from me, her fingers slick with my nectar, and she pinched it together against my loose sphincter. I shuddered, rotating my hips so that I could feel her fingertips brushing my spokes, each tickle causing my rim to contract with glee. Her other hand slid beneath me, moved along my belly, down my pelvis, and between my legs. She placed it against my slit, the fingers impressing the delicate petals, my flesh teeming with every light brush of her. I was writhing beneath her, suppressed under her body, blubbering and mewling for her to violate me to the fullest.

    “Imagine what your people will think when they see you like this.” Leveria chuckled, her voice so husky and low in my ear, “Wiggling like a worm beneath your own sister, begging for her to fuck you like a pig. Will they cheer for you then?”

    My heart was pounding in my chest, my breath was flowing from me like fire. With an exerted groan, I uttered, “Just fuck me!”

    And with a sardonic laugh, Leveria whispered, “Beg me.”

    LEVERIA

    She begged. She whimpered and bawled, choked and cried, screamed and wept. I had never seen such a display of abasement, and she did it without hardly any provocation. Begging for her hated older sister seemed to come as naturally to her as breathing, and though she was in a state of abject vulnerability, though she was humiliated and brought to the lowest of lows, I did not feel as though I had power over her. Yavara had always been the adventurous one, the bold one, the brazen risk-taker; diving head-first into situations without thinking was her motus operandi, and so this situation she put herself in was her situation, and not mine. She was effortlessly reactive, improvising with my every move, playing her role naturally because she was simply being herself. This had been the dynamic of our relationship our whole lives, so why would it change for sex? She was my little sister, and when she looked back at me with those big, vulnerable eyes, each iris brimming with a plea, I saw her vision of me in them, the older sister, the mystique of years she had not yet lived resting on my visage.

    “Please, Leveria!” She whimpered with a trembling lip, “Please fuck my slutty holes! I’ll be your whore! I’ll be your little dark-elf slut! Just please, please, please fuck me!

    “Such desperation…” I crooned, wetting my fingertips with her lust, “it’s so embarrassing, Yavara.”

    She hunched her shoulders adorably. “Why are you always so mean to me?”

    I smelled her with an indulgent waft. “Because you make it so much fun.”

    I penetrated her. She gasped, her eyes bulging, her head tilting so that her throat could croak a song of masochistic delight. I gasped as well. Her holes sucked my hands into her, the tight hot flesh enveloping me, pulsating and thrumming as the erogenous muscles pulled me deeper. It pained her, I could tell, but it was the sweet pain of uncoiling holes, of wet inner-meat giving way to the plunging invasion of my fingers, knuckles, and wrists. I could feel her pulse through her sheaths of soft skin, her cadence fervent and accelerating the deeper I went. I slid down her body, pathing my descent with kisses down her arched spine, angling my arms to push myself ever further into my little sister’s vile entrances. She found her voice by the time I planted my final kiss upon the small of her back, and her cry was rich with pain and delight. When I finally got behind her, I couldn’t believe what I was seeing.

    Her fleshy cuffs surrounded my forearms near to the elbows, her anus stretched to a pink circle of swollen skin, her slit pulsed around me as though it were attempting to birth my arm. Her taint was a stretched ribbon of bronze flesh that gleamed with her secretion, the drool foaming at the base of her consuming lower-lips. Her thick thighs quivered, bridges of the ruination that occurred upon their apex, the reamed holes an ornament of grotesque and abhorrent pleasures, so disturbingly beautiful that I was nearly hypnotized by the sight. I opened my fingers inside of her, and saw the chorus of twitches crawl down her thighs and up her belly, her body so reactive that it was like an instrument to be played. Pinching my fingers together again, I slowly pushed forward, opening the tight, wet resistances, sliding gradually deeper as she screamed for mercy and punishment in the same desperate breath. My fingertips found her womb and her colon, and I formed a fist inside of her.

    “Oh fuck!” She shrieked, her hands out at her sides, clawing at the stone. Her face rested upon the floor, her open mouth panting fervently upon it, her orange eyes staring back at me, still begging. I pulled my forearms back, marveling at the way her pliant channels formed around my exit, hugging me in a wet hold of hot flesh all the way down until each orifice birthed my fist, and she threw back her head to exalt to the ceiling, “Fuck me, please, Leveria! Oh god, fuck me to death!”

    As helpless as she was, I was even more so. My breath was like fire in my lungs, my vision veiled with the red of blood, a predator feasting upon squealing prey, unable to resist. I plunged back into her, savoring her heat and tightness, her wetness and elasticity, and I pulled out to watch each of her holes dilate and prolapse in kind. Her head fell between her hunched shoulders, and she wailed to the floor, sobbing in ecstasy and humiliation, reveling in the duality of emotions that took her to such highs and lows. I thrusted with a purpose, my arms sheened with her nectarous filth, her scent wafting from her yawning holes to serenade my most primal of senses.

    “Take it, Yavara.” I hissed, “Beg and cry, whimper and sob, you fucking pig! Your big sis loves to hear it.”

    “Fuck my little fucking cunt and asshole!” She blubbered, staring back at me with such submission decorating her features, “I can’t help it. I need it so bad! I’m your fucking slut! I’m nothing but your little fuck-toy! Give me what I deserve, oh, give it to me, please!

    Her rim stretched from her with each motion, sliding up and down my forearms, popping from my wrist, coalescing lazily with my exiting fingers before being stretched wide open, her pelvic floor plunging into her crack to accommodate my forceful penetration. Her pussy-lips stretched with my exiting fist, the membranous petals showing their translucence about my thumb before relaxing before my retreating digits, the yawning slit beckoning me with its drooling mouth, the flushed labia blushing to have been so satisfied. I could feel my other hand inside her, the knuckles kneading the division of her holes, my hand wreathed in the texture of my little sister, the parts of her I never imagined I’d know, now becoming disturbingly, wonderfully familiar. My little sister, my little slut, my torturer, my murderer.

    YAVARA

    I came like a fountain, spirting my filthy release with a screech of ecstasy, my eyes rolling into my head, my vision leaving me to give way to more carnal senses. My sister forced the sensation into me, torturing me even as I screamed in the throes of my peak; driving, pumping, plunging into my tender depths, churning them into a convulsing mess of sweltering inner-flesh, the heat of my ascension burning through me. The quaking ballooned from my center, ravaging every inch of me inside and out, spreading to my fingers and toes until I was completely awash in it. But even as I was laid low in the gale of my terrible euphoria, Leveria would not give me reprieve, for she fucked me even harder, her forearms squelching with my released juices, her pinched fists piercing my most sanctum depths, touching me at my very core. I could only come again, my legs losing their strength, my back collapsing, my arms stretching out before me, reaching for some unknowable reprieve from this heavenly hell. It was only when I thought I’d lose my mind completely, that she withdrew herself from me, my fluid release slopping from my abused holes, their yawning entrances not closing when she left them.

    “Beautiful.” She whispered behind me. Her breath was shaking, her fingers trembling when they gently caressed me from anus to clit. Had she orgasmed without touching herself? Had my ascension been so violent that it reverberated into her? Her fingers were so careful with me now, pathing my folds and petals with a delicate touch, my tortured nerves sighing to be so tenderly stimulated. I groaned, tilting my pelvis to receive the covetous worship of her fingers, the way she lined the spokes of my anus before circling it, the way she tickled my taint before outlining my labia, brushing the petals and glancing the clit.

    “You’re amazing.” She said nearly reverently, “I can see why…”

    “You can see why…?” I asked drunkenly, smiling over my shoulder at her. I nearly missed the flash of terror that crossed her face when our eyes connected, and it nearly took me out of the moment. Nearly. Had her nimble hands not continued their exploration of my ravaged nethers, I might’ve fallen precariously from my mental tightrope, and into the darkness below it. Grief, hatred, horror. It was there in the depths of my mind, a chasm that would consume me once more. It was only through lust that I could escape it, and only for a moment. Leveria’s hand worked with the deftness of a surgeon’s, each delicate finger moving purposefully and elegantly to pleasure me. If I closed my eyes, I could almost feel the way they tremored with her rising heartbeat. Such tension there was within her now, for she knew that all she could do was buy herself time. Precious little time.

    “Lie on your back, Leveria.” I moaned softly.

    She slowly rotated onto her back, every motion bespeaking her caution. Her dominant persona was gone, and I could see clearly that she wasn’t sure how to act now. She was not like me, who could change freely with the winds of lust, but being submissive wasn’t unnatural for her; it was just unnatural for her with me.

    “I’m not going to hurt you.” I said, getting to my knees as she eased rigidly on her back. I touched her chest, and she shivered from head to toe. Smiling gently, I unlaced her bodice, then the straps that crossed her torso, then her loin strap. I slid the leather binding out from beneath her, and rested my eyes upon her nudity.

    “You called me beautiful.” I whispered, and caressed her soft belly with the back of my hand, “I know that I am, but to hear it from your lips means so much more. You were always the definition of beauty to me. In a way, you still are. I know that I have surpassed you, and yet, I still feel that I never reached your standard. Isn’t that funny?”

    “We always raise others above ourselves. Even those undeserving of it.” She said, staring straight up at the ceiling.

    “Was that a sisterly nugget of wisdom for me?”

    “It’s just the nature of people. If we make ourselves the standard to strive for, then what do we strive for?” She looked at me then, “Only a few people can chase an idea of themselves without going insane. It’s much easier to chase the idea of someone else.”

    “Who did you chase?”

    She smiled sadly. “Father, of course. When my perception of him changed, I had to kill him. Otherwise, the idea of him would fade, and then I would go mad.”

    I chuckled. “Does that sound like the action of a sane person? You are mad, Leveria.”

    “No. I just lack empathy.”

    “Don’t worry. I’ll make sure you feel it.” I muttered, my fingers dancing across a scar on her belly, “When you spoke to me on that ship, you told me you were pregnant. What happened?”

    “I lost it.”

    “How?”

    “It doesn’t matter. It wasn’t meant to be anyway. I would’ve made a terrible mother.”

    I furrowed my brow against the threatening tears. “I think I would’ve made a wonderful mother. I don’t know. I never thought about having children, but now that I know I can’t…”

    “What?”

    I laughed bitterly. “It’s devastating, isn’t it? To have a possibility you did not even desire torn from you? It’s because we’re always keeping our minds on the future. How often do you ruminate on the present? You simply experience it. If you have no future to look toward, you instead dwell nostalgically upon the past.” I grinned at her. “Are you feeling nostalgic, Leveria?”

    “I’m feeling nostalgic for a time when you shut the fuck up.”

    I laughed, brushing her cheek affectionately. “Let us experience the present then.” My fingers traced her lips, and my smile turned wicked, “Everyone knows you’re dexterous with your tongue, but there’s no talking your way out of this. You’ll have to escape with it another way.”

    LEVERIA

    I could not breathe. Yavara’s soft cheeks enveloped my face, consuming my nose and mouth within her moist crack. The point of my nose pressed into her anus, and the lips upon my face kissed those between her legs. Never in all my life had I imagined being in this scenario, but now that I was, there was only one thing to do. With a mixture of arousal, terror and curiosity, I open my mouth, and poked out my tongue. I tasted her. She moaned. Her flavor was unique, the salt of her lust saturating my palate, carried by the honey that leaked from her salivating lower mouth. I tasted her again, and she shimmied upon my face, her cheeks rippling with an excited spasm. I could not help but enjoy the reactiveness of her body, and I could not stop my perverted mind from reveling in the depravity of the moment. I knew what my little sister tasted like from the inside, and with the right motions of my mouth, I could make her speak in tongues. There was power in that, and I only had one true love left.

    With a ravenous growl, I began to devour my little sister. My dexterous tongue moved through her tight slit, lathered the petaled entrance before swirling inside, tested every wet surface of her until I found the combination that would unlock her. Her thighs quivered around my jaw and chin, the pliant fat suffocating me, forcing me to inhale through my nose and saturate my sinuses with the smell of her ass. It was a miasma, and yet the feminine musk that wafted from her was a perfume to my addled mind as my tongue slithered deeper into her, curling against her back wall to excite the nerves her pussy shared with her ass. Most women had that spot on their vaginal ceiling, but my dear little anal slut of a sister practically squealed when I tasted the other side, pressing and dragging my tongue back and forth until the membrane of flesh was contracting with just the slightest motion.

    “Eat my fucking pussy!” Yavara demanded, struggling to maintain her composure. But I knew her, knew her down to the marrow, and the struggle was a farce, an invitation for me to take control of her once more. Even with her straddled atop my face, pinning me with her weight, suppressing me and forcing me to lick her, she still wanted me to be the big sis, to treat her like a brat, to teach her a lesson. I did.

    My lips wrapped around her puffy folds, and I drew upon them with sensual suction, purring hedonistically as my tongue recommenced its torture within her. She was failing atop me, her body wilting in the heat of pleasure, her demeanor becoming weaker and weaker with each impeccable motion of my tongue. I moved one of my hands to her front, and toyed expertly with her engorged clit, lightly pinching it and pulling it from its hood so that I could torment it between rubbing fingers. She quaked atop me, her hands seeking my body, squeezing my breasts aggressively, my stiff nipples throbbing between her white-knuckled digits.

    “Oh god, Leveria…” Yavara groaned, such strain in her voice, hinging precariously on the fulcrum of pride and submission. But this combative charade was just a facilitator of her defeat, the need that gnawed within her to succumb to me, the pleasure heightened tenfold by the very act of succumbing. It was the most tempting seduction for me, and as she fed me power, she put me under hers. Her abasement was her dominance, and her surrender was her victory. Trapped in the vortex of fear and arousal, I had lost my wits, but now they came to me in a moment of terrible clarity. Who was I to think I could match the Dark Queen in a gambit of lust?! How many men had she convinced that they had conquered her, only to awake the next morning alone, realizing that she’d already forgotten them?

    Love me, Leveria, Yavara whispered in my mind. In this moment, I am yours, and that is all that matters. Just this precious moment. Do not break it. Her back drooped into a spineless arch, her hands losing their strength as they grasped my breasts. She groaned splendidly as she slid down my belly, her body teeming with sensuality, the faux-dominance gone from her.

    It’s a lie.

    It’s the truth of the present, she splayed herself upon my body, defeated and receptive. The present is so sweet now. Don’t make it terrible again. She shuddered, I don’t want to be that person right now.

    The fear threatened my senses, turning my gripping hands into claws, staying my lips and tongue.

    Leveria? Yavara asked. She looked back at me over her toned shoulder, her black hair curtaining the side of her face, but her right orange eye blazed through it, burning with the connection of our minds. Though she was a display of feminine defeat—her limbs succumbed to lassitude, her back arched to present her ass—her face displayed a quiet danger that whispered of what she’d do to me if I stopped.

    I summoned lust back to the forefront of my psyche, and hissed, eat my cunt, you little fucking whore! You don’t want to know what I’ll do if you don’t do exactly what I say.

    Her eye twinkled back. What if I tell Mommy and Daddy?

    They won’t believe you. You were never a good liar, and I was always the favorite. I squeezed her ass until I knew it hurt her, and she whimpered delightedly, her face slackening into an expression of slutty masochism. I growled dominatingly, sloppily consuming her delicate insides, sliding my tongue through her with an open mouth as though I were a predator relishing the flavor of downed prey. But we both knew the score, for despite the caginess of my mind and my self-control, she could still sense my terror. And despite the pathetic whines that slipped from her lips, and the subservient cast of her eyes, I could sense her hatred teeming beneath her flesh like a furnace.

    YAVARA

    The point of Leveria’s nose had been prodding my loose anus throughout her meal, and when she moved to it for dessert, I almost wept with ecstasy. She was such a potent mistress, torturing me with pleasure, building the tension within my loins until my entire body was but the focal point of desire between my legs, and still, she ratcheted the tension, never giving me release. Her tongue traversed the length of my slit, then tortuously slid like a pendulum along my taint before reaching my rim. There, she circled me, her delicate motions never touching me in the center, simply teasing my spokes until my ass was winking with desire, my pelvic floor popping with needful spasms, and I was sobbing desperately, wiggling my ass to entice her, to present her with all I had to give. Still, she tormented me, her lips creasing in a smile around my wanting hole, sucking sensually upon the lewd smooth flesh that surrounded my ring, but not touching it directly.

    Beg for it, you little brat. Leveria hissed menacingly in my mind. The tenor of her voice was so rich with contempt, so full of disgust that it nearly caused me to come. There were nearly twenty years of history between us, and every word we said and thought to each other seemed to carry the weight of them. Now the moments we shared over the decades were condensed into this sexual inferno, perverting them, corrupting even the most innocent of memories. Such an intimate violation it was, like I was retroactively raping our relationship.

    I remembered Leveria on the swing-set, giggling as the wind played through her blonde hair.

    Her tongue swirled around my anal ring.

    I remembered Leveria sneering at me from across the dinner table after Father scolded me.

    Her fingers pushed deep into my pussy.

    I remembered catching Leveria practicing with my bow and arrow. She was always so jealous of the way father lauded over my archery skills, and so she teased me at every opportunity for engaging in such a masculine activity. I remembered the way she clumsily nocked a practice arrow, drew it, and shot it across the barn. The arrow missed its mark by six yards, and thudded into the wall over the haystack. I remembered the way I laughed at her, and I remembered the mortification that crossed her face when she turned around and saw me.

    “I thought bows and arrows were only meant for those with a cock and balls, Leveria!” I had giggled from my perch in the royal barn. “Didn’t you always say that’s why Father saw me as the son he never had?

    She had no reply for me. For the first time in our lives, I had caught her in a moment of true vulnerability. She’d always scorned everything I’d done; she’d always made me feel that every turn I’d taken was somehow the wrong one, and there she was, sneaking out in the night to practice her marksmanship. I could tell by the way she’d drawn the bow, that it had not been her first night of practice. It had been five weeks after the bowman’s tourney when I’d dazzled the entire kingdom with my skills, and stood before the applauding nobles and gentry, my father beaming with pride behind me as he laid the winning medal over my neck. Had I known then what I now knew about Leveria’s relationship with our father, I would’ve understood the gravity of the situation I found myself in that night at the royal barn. If I had been more than just a child, I might’ve climbed down from the rafters with compassion in my heart, and extended my hand in her moment of nakedness. Perhaps I would have offered to teach her how to shoot, and in that moment when her thorny armor was discarded, we might’ve connected as sisters for the first time. But instead, all I saw was an opportunity to finally hurt her as she had hurt me. I had laughed at her. I had laughed, and laughed, and laughed until tears flooded my vision, and through those malicious tears of mirth, I saw the first twinkle of hatred in her eyes.

    And now here I was, bent over and draped across my sister’s body, mewling like a whore for her to finally drive her tormenting tongue deep into my tight filth. The sensations coursed through me, unsatisfying pleasures that whispered of ecstasy, of a moment where the world was naught but the carnal present, and I could drown in the purity of my perversion. Around and around, her little tongue went, running wetly through the delicate ridges of my ass, tasting the swollen ring, kissing the puckered lips, but not diving into the center, not plunging where I wanted it. She was an artist with that tongue of hers, a torturer who knew exactly how to break me, and I was oh-so willing to break, so desperate to open myself just to feel the wet heat of her squirming appendage finally breach my vile entrance! I needed to be pleasure and ecstasy and nothing else! Just a moment where I could escape the chasm beneath me, the endless abyss of Ele—don’t think of her now!

    “Please, Leveria!” I begged, licking her pelvis like a wanting dog, trying to entice her with every lecherous motion of my body. She grinned around my anal rim, her open lips drawing sensually from the sensitive flesh, her tongue circumnavigating my anus until I was sobbing for her. Her fingers kneaded the back wall of my cunt, pressing hard into the vacant channel on the other side, teasing at the terrible pleasures she could give me with her beautiful, evil mouth. “Please…” I whimpered, “…I’ll… I’ll do anything you ask… just… just… please taste me there…”

    She answered me with a single thought. Eat me.

    LEVERIA

    I was more terrified then I’d been all last night. For even in the bowels of agony and anguish, there was a comfort in the hopelessness of it all. Now, I saw a glimmer of hope, and with that, came the terror. Yavara’s mind was bound tightly to mine, her mangled thoughts filtering through my psyche, her emotions and sensations running down my brainstem in a discordant chorus of pleasure, desire, grief, and hatred. Fractured images floated before the lenses of my mind, distorted figures that may have been memories, though I could not see for certain. The only thing I knew for certain, was that Yavara was losing her mind to the drug of lust. There was an escape. Not an escape from her, perhaps not even an escape from death, but an escape from the hell that awaited me in Alkandra. The beasts of that city would never dare harm a holy hybrid.

    I sucked the decadent anal flesh that puckered from between my sister’s cheeks, their bronze fat enveloping my face in warmth. With a slurping smack, I left her swollen pink anus winking and yawning for me, the ring purpled with my suction. Her pelvic floor popped with her needful contractions, and she mewled desperately, running her hands sensually up my thighs. I pried apart her cheeks, and looked at her from behind her tailbone.

    “Eat me, Yavara.” I whispered to her.

    She stared back at me from the corner of her right eye, her black hair partially curtaining her face, but not concealing the desperate expression strewn across it. As I molested her pussy with one hand, I drew my other up her taint, and rested it lightly upon her anus. I began to circle her purple ring, brushing it ever-so-slightly so that the flesh prickled beneath my fingers. Her hips rotated with my motions, her body a puppet to my hand, eagerly following it. I collected saliva into my mouth, and let it drip from my lower lip to pool onto her crack. It slid in a viscous rivulet down her bronze crease, and joined my teasing fingers to sheen her rectum with my spit.

    “Just taste me a little,” I said, “you might like the flavor.”

    “No.” She whispered back with a tremulous voice.

    “You don’t have to make me come.” I assured her, “Just lick me once or twice. I want to know what it feels like.”

    “You think I don’t know what you’re doing?!” She snarled, but her throat was tight with desire.

    “What does it matter?” I asked, and planted kisses upon her cheeks, teasing my path down to her ass, “You can make me give you the pleasure you desire, but you know it won’t be the same.” I looked up at her from my meal, my watering mouth drooling onto her filthy center, “Only I can give you what you need right now. I just want something in return. Just give it a taste, baby sister. Just a taste.

    YAVARA

    Her breath was a caress against my anus, a whisper so sweet that I could nearly feel it inside me. I whimpered with desire, squirming atop her soft body, my limbs succumbed to a lassitude that would not leave me. My muscles were jelly, my bones were fluid, my flesh was teeming, awash in sensation, receptive to even the slightest touch. Sweat glistened from my bronze form, twinkling off me in the morning sun, carrying the scent of my arousal in the humid room. I drew my eyes down the flat pale path of Leveria’s pubis, and centered my vision upon her pussy.

    It was pink and vivid against her white flesh, moist with her honey, the petals unfurled and ready for me. It was impossibly tight, modest with a small clit, the puffy folds of her labia creating a gentle rise on either side that looked like it would form perfectly to the corners of my lips. I looked back at her, and saw the devious twinkle to her blue eyes. I glanced into her mind, and noted the desperation she was vainly trying to conceal. But as great as her desperation was, perhaps mine was greater, for though I saw clearly what she was trying to do, I could not stop myself from wanting to do it.

    “Just a lick,” she whispered.

    “Just a lick.” I echoed, reassuring myself of my strength, lying to myself. With her, surrender was my fetish, and I knew deep-down that I would fail this test willingly, and deal with the terrible consequences when sobriety took hold of me.

    I turned back to the prize between my big sister’s legs, and grinned stupidly. I was so hungry. I pathed my tongue down her pelvis, through her mound of blonde hair, and to the apex of her slit. I heard her suck in a shuddering breath, and I paused just above her clit, my watering mouth poised to purse around it. My heart pounded slowly in my chest, nearly a third the cadence of hers, the rhythm of the predator versus the rhythm of the prey. I inhaled the rich scent of her desire, and closed my eyes to let the perfume saturate my sinuses. My hands rounded her thighs from the outside, celebrated the contours of her ass, then snuck through her crack. My pinkies pressed against her anus, and she hissed violently, her knees knocking together. My ring fingers joined my pinkies, aiming against her pulsating rim as my middle and index fingers split from them, and ventured upward. I gently split her moist petals, traversing the length of her slit, enjoying the way the pliant flesh deformed so easily on my fingers’ path to her clit. She whined through gritted teeth, her breath hot and anxious against my ass, humid with her desire.

    “Please, Yavara…” she whispered so quietly, her voice edging.

    She didn’t need to ask; there was no way I could resist. I plunged my fingers inside of her, wrapped my lips around her clit, and sucked it into my mouth. She cried out, her knees shooting apart, her heels kicking at the stones. I eased my ass back, and suffocated her exclamation with my ass. And like a good big sister, Leveria opened her mouth around my anus, drew her lips around my rim, and plunged her tongue deep into my asshole. My eyes rolled back, a sigh of abject delight flowed from my nose, and my body decompressed, succumbing wholly to the pleasure. Only my mind stayed present, some nagging thought holding me back, an anxiety I could no longer identify. What was it that I was worried about? Ah, what did it matter? I discarded it easily, and with a blissful mind, I slurped upon the fruit of my sister’s flesh.

    Oh god, that feels so good! Her voice cried in my mind.

    You like it when I do that? I giggled back, delighted to please her.

    She responded by rotating her sucking lips about my rim, swelling the flesh around it, making the vile seal around her tongue even tighter. I writhed in delight, and she pressed her fingers firmly against the back wall of my pussy, squishing it against her wriggling tongue.

    You like it when I do that? She answered, sibling playfulness in her voice.

    Why do you always try to one-up me?

    I don’t try, Yavara; I’m just better at everything than you. She teased, and began swirling her tongue deep inside my disgusting hole.

    I could only groan in response, and suck harder from her clit, drawing the bead between my lips and pressing against it with my tongue. Her hips bucked in reaction, and my lips quirked victoriously. Before she could recover, I pushed my fingers further into her, fighting the wet resistance of her tight insides until I was in all the way, embraced wholly by the pulsating squeeze of her ass and pussy. As I kissed her clit with a sister’s sensuality, I began to thrust my fingers with vindication, each plunge met with the squelching of her fat pussy lips and the wet pass of air from her tight anus.

    Oh my fucking god, you’re ruining me… She groaned huskily in my mind. The tenor of her pleasure seemed to invite me to exacerbate it, and I began rotating my wrists with my thrusts, twisting my molesting digits through her holes, stretching their salivating entrances open. She undulated beneath me, making love to my hands, reacting instinctively to the dance of knuckles that played between her stuffed holes. As she sambaed beneath me, I oscillated atop her, my hips locked into the rotation of her swirling tongue, my thighs quivering with every motion of her hand within me. Honey dripped from between the digits she worked into my pussy, smearing upon her thumb as it pressed firmly upon my clit, rubbing back and forth to the rhythm of her molesting fingers. The motions were in contest with her tongue, which whirled steadily within me, ravaging me so wetly, so tenderly, the pliant appendage conforming to every surface of my ass. All I could do was pleasure her in turn, and with our sibling competitiveness taking hold, our lust began to intensify. With our roles now clearly defined, she became more dominant, and I became more submissive.

    Leveria lifted her legs, locked them around my head, and forced my face deep into her crack. Her soft ass pillowed around my face, consuming it completely, her anal and vaginal scents comingling in my nostrils to fill my sinuses with her decadent tang. I squealed in muffled delight, and subserviently feasted upon my meal, withdrawing my fingers from her slit so that I could plunge my tongue into it. As I tasted her unique flavor, the fingers of both my hands ventured to her anus, and I tenderly molested her, not daring to inflict pain upon my mistress, but pleasuring her with massaging presses around her anus, and penetrating her gently with four fingers, the knuckles sliding slickly and tightly through her gripping aperture. Her pussy fluttered and quivered with every motion of my curled tongue, each reaction becoming more intense, her nerve-swathed flesh pulsating with ecstasy. Her walls were saturated with arousal, her vaginal saliva mixing with my oral counterpart to paint her insides in pleasured nectar. I was so gentle, so careful to only please and comfort her. She showed me no such kindness.

    Tell me how it feels, you fucking slut, she hissed in my mind as she formed a fist inside my cunt.

    So fucking good! I whined, exalting at the way her knuckles indented my vaginal flesh, a juxtaposition to the way her tongue burrowed through my ass. But she was not licking me like a tender groomer as I was, but feasting upon me, consuming my shithole with a dominating avarice, claiming me as her own.

    You like your big sister’s fist in your filthy little pussy?

    Yes!

    You like the way I stretch your slutty cunt open?

    Yes! Oh god, don’t stop!

    She rotated her fist inside me, and my back collapsed into an arch, the spasms coursing through my spine, the sensations spreading into every fiber. I was panting through my nose, inhaling and exhaling her intoxicating aroma, my tongue and fingers moving sensually within her, desperate to please my mistress for giving me such a perfect reward.

    She purred audibly, twisting her lips around my rim, sucking it into a swollen, pulsating ring that sang with delight with each pass of her tongue. She was fucking me with it now, pushing the slimy hot appendage in and out of my ass, teasing the dewy entrance with prodding licks before uncoiling my pert aperture with a forceful plunge. I delighted at the way my ass gripped her with each penetration, the nerves teased to electric levels, every crease and fold of my tight anal flesh stimulated with her squishing tongue as it passed through me, and slathered my convulsing depths.

    Mmm, Yavara. Your ass is delicioussssss. She hissed, I never would’ve thought my baby sister’s nasty little shithole would be so tasty…

    Thank you, Mistress! I blubbered back, savoring her decadent cunt with as much relish.

    Mmm… She hummed hedonistically, her voice husky and indulgent, tell me how good my pussy tastes.

    It’s so good! I thought back, demonstrating my appetite with a swirling of my tongue against her orgasmic spot.

    She clenched around me, her thick alabaster thighs suppressing me on all sides, encasing me in her fleshy warmth. You don’t want just a taste, do you? She purred.

    No…

    I thought so. She laughed endearingly, rewarding me with a passionate anal kiss that left me sobbing in pleasure. No, you want the whole thing, don’t you, you little glutton?

    YES!

    She chuckled, wrapping her legs tighter around my head, forcing my face deeper into the sweltering heat of her crack. My nose pressed into her taint, my lips smushed around her folds, and my tongue found new reaches within her, the tip seeking untouched flesh. Don’t hold back, Yavara. She whispered lovingly, I’m yours. Yours forever.

    LEVERIA

    My sister’s mouth was heaven upon my flesh, working with such tenderness to meticulously please me. Her tongue slid through my tight channel, lingering upon the places she found within me, savoring them with an exactness that made my legs weak. The pleasure she made me feel was a torrent that ran through my synapses, and it took all of my willpower to keep my attention on her. The emotions and thoughts that ran through our mental connection were becoming convoluted and blurry, like glass fogged in heated breath to display the impression of an image. Her mind was a haze of pleasure and desire, willfully void of the circumstances of our lust, only focused on the carnality of the moment. My battle was fought with a double-edged blade, however, for as I tried to keep her centered in the heat of lust, as I tried to make her bring me to orgasm and metamorphosis, the ratcheting pleasure she delivered between my legs was making my mind hazy with sex, my faculties dulling, my body’s desires taking control.

    You’re making me come! Yavara whined, her mental voice tight and shrill, her body squirming atop me.

    I’m so close, Yavara. I groaned with her, You’re making me feel so good!

    I was so close. So very close. The only thing keeping me from going over the edge and falling into orgasmic oblivion, was my incessant need for self-control. There was only one person who I’d ever trusted enough to give myself wholly to, for it was the most difficult thing for me to do. I needed to do it now, give myself wholly to Yavara, let go of my final safety line and put it all in her hands. If I did not, the tether I so desperately gripped would become a shackle, and I would be chained to my sanity, held back from orgasm, doomed to my fate. I closed my eyes, and with a deep breath through my nose, I filled my sinuses with Yavara’s musky scent, and gave myself to her.

    The orgasm began to ascend. The feeling quaked in my nethers, rising with the tide that swelled from my bowels, the heat sloshing through my loins, the pressure building, building, building. I was awash in sensation, a slave to the tumultuous waves that buffeted me as my back arched, my heels pressed, and my shoulders pinched back. I was crying out, speaking in tongues, tasting the delicious filth of the hole before me, my hands writhing within the woman atop me, forcing her to climb the last steps before the precipice with me. She was blubbering into my depths, consuming me mindlessly, her body dancing to the fervent cadence of my own, our forms heaving in passionate waves, joined completely, a beast of eight limbs, entwined and enslaved with itself. Our minds melded, our thoughts broken and transient, flooded with sensations, burning vividly with the colors of ecstasy. Such sensations, such delights that sang through me, and like how a scent transports the remembering soul back to the place it first smelled it, the pleasure carried me through the river of nostalgia until I came to its source. Elena. Her face was against mine, her lips speaking into my mouth, her breath whispering into my lungs. She was atop me, lurching in the throes of climax, staring through my eyes, looking right into me. “I love you,” she whispered to me. And I whispered back, “I love you too.”

    But I wasn’t the only one who said it.

    YAVARA

    I love you too. I had said it, but it was spoken with two voices. I felt a memory that was so familiar, and yet… I did not remember it.

    Elena’s face was atop mine; her lips were speaking into my mouth; her breath was whispering into my lungs. “I love you,” she had whispered, her face so vivid before my eyes, her white hair catching the sun, wreathing her portrait in flame. I had answered her with my harmony of voices, and she had rolled over with a loving smile on her lips, her sapphire eyes reflecting my face. No… not my face. My hand cupped her cheek, my flesh alabaster and supple, not a callus on my palm. Platinum blonde hair draped over my shoulder, crowning my goose-feather pillow, piling about the oaken headboard of the royal bed in the royal bedroom of Castle Bentius.

    “When will you be back?” I whispered, caressing Elena’s face with my thumb.

    She leaned into the touch, sucking my thumb with a playful glint in her eyes. “You’re afraid of what I’ll say.”

    “I’m afraid it will be a lie.” I traced her lips, “You’ve gotten so good at lying since you first got here.”

    She crinkled her nose. “I’m not sure if I should take that as a compliment.”

    I smiled back. “From me, it’s the greatest compliment I could give.”

    She giggled, and ran her hand through my hair, framing my face with it. “I’m only going to Xantianas. It’s not too far.”

    “And what will you be doing there?”

    “Wouldn’t you like to know.” She snickered.

    “Elena…”

    Her sneer faded into a compassionate smile. “It will be the first time I’ve been outside Bentius since I got here. You’re worried about me.” She studied my face, “You’re worried about how close I’ll be to the Knife River.”

    “No.”

    “That was a lie.” She poked my nose affectionately, “You’re not as good a liar with me as you are with others.”

    “You just know me too well.”

    “Better than anyone?”

    “Yes.” I furrowed my brow against the threatening tears, “I wish I could say the same about you, but there’s another, and when you’re in Xantianas, the Knife River will be right there, and right across from it is the Great Forest. There will be no one there to stop you. You could just…”

    She brought me against her, squishing our busts together, letting her heart beat against mine. “I promise I’ll come back to you.” She whispered, “Even if she is waiting across the river for me, I will still come back to you.”

    “You fucking liar.”

    She brought my hand to her chest, and rested her palm atop it. She looked into my eyes, swallowing my gaze into her depthless sapphires. “I’ve thought about this. Maybe I’m a selfish bitch—I don’t know. You… you’re mortal, Leveria, and I’m not. You’ll grow old and die, and I will live until I no longer want to, and so will she. She and I have all the time in the world, but what you and I have…” a tear rolled down her cheek, and she sniffled, “…it’s precious.”

    “You’re right,” I sniffled back, “you are a selfish bitch.”

    She smiled through her tears. “I learned from the best.”

    The memory faded. I was atop Leveria. My saliva hung in strands from her blushing slit, my fingers protruded from her sucking anus, my face was locked in her alabaster thighs. We were stuck in a tangle of sex, but there was no lust here. No longer. She was deathly still. The orgasm that had nearly crested within us had ebbed away, and the raging waters of passion we’d been the victims of were now calm and silent. She had shut off her mind from me, but I could still feel her terror. It was greater than any terror she’d felt before. Even through the agony of torture and mutilation, even though the game of minds I had played the night before, she had not felt such fear. I wished I could call her a liar. I wished more than anything that I could say the memory was a fabrication of her wicked mind, a message sent to torment me in one last act of spite, but that terror she felt was so raw and genuine that the memory could be nothing but the truth.

    “Yavara…” She whispered, her breath quivering.

    I retracted myself slowly from her, peeling my flesh away from hers, parting her thighs and shifting forward down her belly until I straddled it. I stood up without looking backward, and took two steps away. I could not look at her. I stared blankly out the window, watching the sun fade behind an overcast sky, becoming nothing but a backlight to illuminate the winter grey.

    “Yavara…” She whispered again, such fear in her voice. Oh, how I’d longed to hear that fear just yesterday. Now I hated it, hated it more than anything for what it represented.

    I closed my eyes, and inhaled the cold air deeply, savoring the sharpness of it in my lungs, the burn of it upon my naked flesh. There had been a piece of the puzzle that was missing this whole time, a question I had asked, but not thought to answer. Elena had been captured, imprisoned, and tortured. She had been made a hostage, a political tool, and a traitor. And yet, Leveria had not once called upon me to gloat about it. Even knowing that I was prone to act rashly and emotionally, even knowing that one calculated display of my beloved’s fate could send me spiraling into a suicidal charge, she had never played the obvious card. Now I knew why she had been hiding Elena from me. Fear. The kind of fear she was feeling that moment; the kind of fear that can only be felt with love. And Elena had loved her back. There was no mind-altering poison I could lay the blame upon, nor soul-breaking torture I could reckon with. Elena had been whole and hale, of sharp mind and free spirit. She had not been forced, nor coerced, nor even persuaded; she had fallen in love with Leveria all on her own, and she was going to choose Leveria over me.

    “Yavara?” Leveria whispered again, her voice squeaking from her.

    I closed my eyes, and felt the hot tears cascade down my face. “Tell me how you killed her.” I requested softly.

    “I didn’t.”

    “Tell me, Leveria.” I said again, and turned to face her. She was in a ball on the floor, hugging her knees to her chest, tears streaming down her cheeks. She was weeping for her, my Elena. Mine. How dare she. How dare she! It was not her grief to have, but mine! It was the only thing I had left of Elena, and that cunt was stealing it from me!

    “Leveria,” I whispered, my breath so tight it seemed to snap from my lips, “I can feel your guilt like a knife in my chest. You killed her. Tell me how you did it.”

    She sniffled, staring at my feet, but seeing nothing but the memory playing behind her eyes. With a shuddering breath, she muttered, “She was going to leave me for you, so I killed her. I strapped her in a chair, and cut her to pieces.”

    “Just like Ternias said.” I hissed, “Cut her away until she was nothing at all.” I took a step forward, and Leveria flinched. “Just like Ternias said,” I snarled, “but it’s a lie; I see it plainly on your face. I can feel the terror in you, Leveria. Elena, Elena, Elena… what do you fear from her now? She has already left both of us.” I took another step forward, and Leveria scrambled back on her hands and knees. I caught her with a telekinetic grip, and pinned her to the floor. “Why are you consumed by such terror, dearest sister, when you’ve experienced such horror already?”

    “I’m not lying!” She screamed, writhing in my mental binds.

    I laid a hand on her bare chest, and caressed her where her heart was pounding. “What fate are you so terrified of that you would choose this fate? You were never one for self-sacrifice, and only I will know of your martyrdom, and I will never tell anyone of your final act of nobility. You will die a traitorous coward, and the only thing people will remember of you, will be how greatly you suffered before the end.”

    “You will suffer ten-fold, Yavara.” She hissed through chattering teeth, “You will live every day of your long life alone. You’ll never find love again. I stole the only woman who cared about you!”

    “I know my fate.” I answered, and held her gaze with mine, “And I know the truth you’re trying to hide from me, Leveria. It can only be one thing. When it comes to Elena, there’s nothing I don’t know.”

    “There was one thing.” Leveria managed to smile hatefully even through her chattering teeth.

    I smiled back. “Tell me how you killed her, Leveria. I need to hear it from your lips.”

    “I just told you!” She snapped, “How many fucking times do I need to say it? Do you want me to describe how she screamed as I cut her eyes out? How about the way she squawked when I stuffed her severed cock down her throat?! I didn’t stop cutting her until Huntiata’s men pulled me off, and by then, there was nothing left!

    I ran my hand from Leveria’s breast, to her throat, and gently laid my fingers around it. When next I spoke, my voice was so soft that it could barely be heard. “Ternias showed me your husband’s corpse to give credence to his lie, and produced only Elena’s necklace out of respect for her memory, but I see it all so clearly now. If Elena loved you, she would never have left your side. She would have stayed with you until the bitter end, because that’s who she was. She fought Huntiata’s men at the top of that tower. She fought them all by herself just to buy you a few extra minutes, and she was slain. You were captured, and Ternias destroyed you in the worst way he could imagine.”

    “No.” Leveria hissed, but the tears forming in her eyes bespoke the truth, “I killed her, Yavara. I killed her.”

    I knelt to her level, and sat cross-legged beside her. “You’re a hateful woman, Leveria,” I whispered. “You say you love your homeland, but you would rather see it turned to rubble than suffer one day knowing Ternias had stolen your crown.” I touched her chin, and made her meet my gaze, “The only reason you’re lying to me, is because Elena would want you to; because the only thing she loved more than you or me, was the Highlands.” I took a deep breath, and felt the power whisper in my veins. “And that is why I am going to burn it to ash after I’m done with you.”

    ZANDER

    With a flash of green light, I was in front of my old house. The forest dwelling was entwined in foliage, though in the winter months the snarling branches were bare, showing the true extent of its decay. The shingles were a mess, the windows were all broken, and the façade was nearly stripped to the studs and boards. I tapped my staff on the ground, and the house righted itself.

    My library was extensive, and mostly consisted of old tomes from the first Alkandran kingdom. Most of these, I’d written myself. During my time as First Mage of Alkandra, I’d authored hundreds of books on the magical arts. Alkandi had been very lenient with ethics, so my research was very thorough, if not sometimes extremely gruesome.

    The focus of my research had been reincarnation. Namely, the focus had been of the three planes of existence: spiritual, astral, and earthly. The spiritual plane was intangible to me, but through centuries of brutal investigation, I became the first mortal in recorded history to crack the code of astral projection. Once I showed her, Alkandi became the second.

    We were standing naked in a barren, black void. The ground was beneath us, but it was nothing. There was no soil, nor wind, no sky. Alkandi stood across from me, looking around at the oblivion we occupied.

    “This is the astral plane?” She asked me.

    “It is.”

    She pondered it with her trademarked crooked smile. “It could use a woman’s touch.”

    “Just project a thought.”

    “How?”

    “You and I are not real. We’re our astral projections. We are living thoughts—our consciousness as we see it.” I gestured around us, “The earthly plane can hold the mind, body and spirit. The astral plane can only hold the mind and spirit. The spiritual plane can only hold the spirit. You and I are simply our minds and spirits suffused. So, if you want to project a thought, you only have to say it.”

    She looked quizzically at me, then said, “happiness,” and the astral plane glowed warm and orange. She smiled to herself, and said, “pleasure,” and the astral plane glowed pink and radiant. She cocked her head, then said, “pain,” and the astral plane became a bloody red. She looked to me. “It’s rather rudimentary, isn’t it? What else can we do here?”

    “You know as much about it as I do.”

    She puzzled over the red void, tapping her lips contemplatively. “It is lesser than the earthly realm, isn’t it? It’s all very dull.”

    “It’s a place of impermanence. Thoughts are transient things. No one should stay here for long.”

    “Indeed,” she muttered, “but I’m afraid I will have to. This place is the key to my immortality.” She drew a line with her finger to the void above, “That place, where ever it is—the spiritual realm—there is no going back from there. That is death. If this place is so bare as to form colors from sensations, then that place is nothing. I must avoid it. I cannot go there. Here, I have a chance to go back even if I die.”

    “How?”

    She closed her eyes, and two more figures appeared behind her. One was a succubus, and the other was a she-orc. “These were the souls trapped in the gemstone that merged with me,” Alkandi said, “they live within me. They are part of me. Why? Why is it that three souls can exist in one mind and body? Should it not tear me to pieces?”

    “I’d say it has something to do with compatibility.”

    She scoffed. “Compatibility is what middle-aged bachelors seek in a wife. Compatibility is by definition a compromise. It’s a pairing of things that fit loosely together. My trichotomy requires perfection. That gemstone would’ve killed me if I was anything but kindred with these two souls.”

    I snorted. “Alkandi, please.”

    She smirked back. “You’re always the scientist, Zander. The astral plane is cognitive; it makes sense like how an equation makes sense. The spiritual plane is irrational by definition. It’s why you can’t understand it, and I can. It’s why love is natural for me, and the greatest mystery of your pathetic life.”

    I placed a hand over my heart, and doubled-over in exaggerated pain. “Ow, my soul!”

    Alkandi tittered, and placed a hand on each of the figures at her side. “They are my kindred spirits, Zander. Here, you can tell us apart, but in the spiritual plane, I am certain we’d be identical.”

    “So, kindred spirits are the secret to your immortality.”

    “Yes,” she said, and the two figures merged back into her.

    “That begs the question then, how do we find you more kindred spirits?”

    “There’s something hereditary about behavior, isn’t there? Two shy people rarely make an extroverted child, and two extroverts rarely make an introvert. The soul of the mother has sameness with the soul of the child, and I have thousands of descendants.”

    I frowned. “How the hell are we going to get you into an already-living person?”

    “It cannot be done once the child is already formed in the earthly plane. I must merge with the soul before the egg is fertilized.”

    I rubbed at my temples, and sighed, “And how are you going to do that?”

    “I know what my kindred spirit looks like, Zander. I have seen it three times now—I know the pattern. When I die, I will seek out the mother who will bear my reincarnation. When I find the host, I will merge with the spirit that lays within her egg, and prompt the mother to fertilize it.”

    “You’re going to make her fuck at exactly the right time.” I said incredulously.

    Alkandi grinned wickedly. “There is a succubus soul in me, Zander. Once that egg hits her ovaries, the host mother will hardly have a choice in the matter.”

    I blinked, shaking the memory from my mind. After our first meeting in the astral plane, Alkandi had tried to go there herself, but she could not. She tried meditating, hallucinogenic drugs, and mind-altering conditioning, but she could never get there without my guidance. When she died, I sought her in the astral plane, and found it empty. It was then that I resolved to kill myself, and it was only when I was literally strung from my own neck that she came to me. A phantom, a whisper, a faded image; there was so little left of her, but there was enough of her left to bind me to her death curse. “Until I once again sit on the Black Throne in the reborn kingdom of Alkandra, you will suffer life indefinitely.” And I had suffered. Oh, how I’d suffered. I was fed youth like poisoned milk, given its energy and sapped of its joy. I was stretched out over a millennium, scraped across time like some piece of dogshit stuck to the bottom of god’s bootheel. There was no peace, no escape, no sanctuary. The curse pulled my soul off its axis, and I swung precariously out of sync, existing in each moment feeling perpetually lost.

    And so, I lived, and with me alive, Alkandi could exist in the astral plane. But she was so fragile, barely clinging to existence. It was as though the earthly and spiritual realms tethered the mind in place, and if one tether was cut, the other pulled the mind away. She realized then that the astral plane was not a place of permanence, that eventually, she would be pulled into the next realm, so she devoted her entire being to seeking out mothers. If I visited the astral plane, I would find her as a comatose husk on the floor, unable to acknowledge me at all. It was only when she finally found an egg to latch onto, that I would see her mind hale again.

    But then the imperials wiped out the dark-elves, and Alkandi’s reincarnations became less and less frequent until they were gone. For four-hundred years, I thought I had failed her. Then, a high-elf girl named Rheyari came to me, and when I looked at her astral mind, I found twenty-four kindred spirits within her, and Alkandi was one. It made sense to me that Alkandi could find such spiritual kinship with high-elves—she was originally a high-elf, after all. It also made sense that her resurgences would be much less frequent, for though there was spiritual kinship, it would be so much rarer in high-elves, and required the mother to mate with a beast. I resigned myself to waiting for long stretches of time. When Alkandi’s incarnations finally showed themselves, it was my duty to assist Alkandi in completing the spiritual merging of their souls. While with dark-elves, Alkandi could merge in the womb, high-elves required a maturation period. Though the spirits were kindred, the mind and body were different. It was a delicate process.

    I opened the door to my study. I clapped my hands, and a volume of my journal flew from the dusty shelves. Opening it, I sat down, and poured over my observation notes. In total, there were six high-elf merging episodes—seven, if I counted Yavara. Rheyari and those that came after her all merged seamlessly with Alkandi, but Yavara fought. Yavara fought tooth and nail, and nearly rejected Alkandi outright. The event had been so violent that it almost killed everyone involved. Why had it been different?

    I closed the book, and closed my eyes. I had known thirteen of Alkandi’s thirty incarnations. Most of the dark-born ones had died before I could get to them, but the others usually lived at least into their teens, and all the high-elf-born survived into adulthood. Maybe I had undiagnosed autism, maybe I couldn’t understand people as Alkandi had stated, maybe I couldn’t see her design of souls, but there was… something between all of those women and girls. There were differences between them, of course. Some were evil, some were good, some were lazy, some were ambitious, but there were similarities across all of them. They were all exceptionally cunning, manipulative, and resilient. Their greatest powers weren’t there magical abilities, but their abilities to navigate turbulent social waters, use people to their advantage, and take emotional punishment in stride. Was that Yavara? No. All the incarnations took full advantage of my devotion to manipulate me like a damned puppet, but not her. She gave me autonomy—hell, she often put my judgement above her own. While the others had paid simple lip-service to my suggestions, Yavara actually heeded them. Had she decided to become the Dark Queen, or had I set her upon the path? She had done all that I wanted her to, and none of the others had done anything but what they desired. Yavara was a dream come true. My dreams never came true.

    Another memory invaded my mind. A more insidious one. The parting words of Brock Terdini before he was forever banished from Alkandra. “Don’t you see, Zander? Alkandi picked the wrong Tiadoa Princess!”

    And the piece of the puzzle fit perfectly into place.

    I sighed, and rested my head on the back of the chair. “Of course.” I whispered to myself, rocking in my chair. “Of course, of course, of course, of course. You got impatient with me, didn’t you?” I looked at Alkandi’s skull, and whispered, “Why didn’t I see it? I remember the way you lusted for Yavara. When you infected Trenaria Tiadoa’s womb, you saw the potential that egg would carry. ‘She is the one, Zander. She is the most powerful incarnation I’ve ever had. I will risk everything to become one with her.’ That’s what you said. You would risk everything to become one with her. Everything. Everything.EVERYTHING!

    I picked up the staff, and smashed the skull against the ground. It shattered into a thousand pieces, and the pieces sprayed across the room like dust. The crown that topped her head bent, and I stomped it into the floorboards until it was flat. “You greedy fucking bitch!” I roared, “You thought you could cheat your way to destiny! Were you so sick of waiting that you finally concluded it was your own goddamn soul that was the problem?! Who the fuck is Yavara Tiadoa?! Just some magical fucking egg you decided to hop right into?! Kindred spirits be damned; all my fucking life be damned; just jump on the expressway to power and hope that the logistics sort themselves out, but what about me?!

    “Fuck it!” I roared, and stomped over to the window. I grabbed the curtains, ripped them from the rungs, rolled them into a tight rope, then made a slipknot, pulled it around my neck, and looped the end of it to the balcony railing. I stepped onto the balcony, and looked down. Goddamn, it was far. How could ten feet look so harmless from below, and so terrifying from above? My knees became weak, and my balance shifted. My foot slipped, and with a cry, I lurched backwards, and fell right on my ass. I lay there for a moment, staring up at the ceiling, hating myself and Alkandi with every breath. For a thousand years, I had waited for that one moment when Alkandi’s incarnation would look at me from the Black Throne, and smile. I would feel the curse ebb from me, and I would know in that moment of grace that I had been forgiven and absolved of my betrayal. But she had decided to take matters into her own hands, and she had passed her kindred spirit by to infest the egg of a powerful imposter. Yavara Tiadoa was nothing more than a gifted mage. She wasn’t a kindred spirit… she was compatible. Alkandi had to take control of my body and rape her way into Yavara’s soul and force the merging, and I’d gone along with it like a damn fool because I loved her.

    “You used me, then you threw me away like trash.” I whispered, “A thousand years, I served you. I served you in dozens of bodies and lives, and each one of you was as useless as the last! Hedonistic sluts with no care for me! I should’ve dragged you all to Alkandra and glued your fat asses to the fucking Black Throne!”

    I wept like a child on the floor of my forest abode, where I’d spent centuries in exile, waiting to find the next incarnation. I wept until my eyes were dry, and my sobs had so wracked my diaphragm that my lungs were burning. Then another thought came to me. An extremely dangerous thought, for it gave me the barest glimmer of hope. I reformed the skull that I’d shattered, fixed the crown that I’d flattened, and fused them together atop my staff. I sat upright, and stared at Alkandi, the thought playing out behind my eyes. It couldn’t be. No… it couldn’t be.

    “Don’t you see, Zander? Alkandi picked the wrong Tiadoa Princess!” Those weren’t the last words Brock had said to me. The last words Brock had said to me were, “The real Dark Queen sits on the throne of Bentius!”


  • Two girls have fun in the car

    Font size : +


    Two horny girls have the fun that they wanted

    Girls dare each other
    .
    Alice and Kate were two 19 year olds who were very close friends who hung out pretty often. Alice was short, thin blonde and had large breasts and was a total flirt while her friend Kate was tall, dark haired and had firm breasts. Both girls were sexy and loved dressing provocatively.

    They were driving their way back home in Orange City after meeting Alice’s grandparents in Benville. Alice was wearing a t-shirt and a skirt while Kate wore a shirt and jeans. It was a long drive and the girls were getting bored.
    Then Alice suggested ‘Kate. How about we play a game?’.
    Kate obliged. Then Alice explained the rules: We spin a coin and whoever loses should listen to the other for the next half hour. Kate knew where this was going but she was bored too, so she took out a coin.
    They tossed it and Alice won the toss and was smiling naughtily at Kate. As Kate was driving, they switched places. Then the timer was set for half hour and Alice started ”STRIP!”. Kate was a little surprised but knew this was bound to happen. So she slowly removed her shirt and jeans. Alice was likely ”Don’t tell me you don’t know what Strip means. Even the bra and panties lady!”.
    Kate looked at Alice angrily and removed her bra and panties too revealing her petite breasts and her pussy. Then Alice opened the car windows and drove past a truck giving the driver a show. The truck driver honked in delight leaving Kate furious.
    Alice: We’re running out of gas baby.
    Kate: There’s no way we’re stopping at a gas station like this.
    While Kate was talking, Alice picked up Kate’s clothes and threw them out of the window and said: What now? (with a naughty smile). No clothes.
    Just then the timer went off indicating that half hour was over. Time to toss a coin again.
    Sure enough this time Kate won.

    Alice: Kate! Of course I was gonna drive back and pick those clothes from the road for you.
    Alice knew she was at Kate’s mercy now.
    Kate wasted no time in asking her to strip and then put on Alice’s shirt and skirt but threw her bra and panties out. Now it was Alice’s time to frown.
    Kate: Let’s hit the gas station BABY!
    Fine Alice I’ll let you wear my jacket. But you shouldn’t zip it.

    Luckily for Alice there was just one guy at the gas station. They paid for the gas and then,
    Kate: I want my jacket back Alice.

    Alice: Now? Oh come on.

    Kate: A game is a game.
    Alice removed the jacket and gave it back and flashed for the guy. She got a smile in return. And they continued their ride back home when the timer beeped again.
    Alice: Time for a toss Kate.
    Now Ashley won it.
    Alice: Revenge time Kate.
    By the time Alice looked at Kate she was nude again but this time managed to throw the clothes and jacket our of the car.

    Kate: You were gonna make me naked any way. Now even you’ll have to be naked. No more clothes in the car.
    Just as she said those words a cop car was on their tail asking them to pull over.
    Both girls look at each other in fear.
    A police officer walks over to the car to see both the girls naked. The girls look at the officer,
    a 25 year lady who looked extremely hot. She spoke ” Whoa! Look we’ve got naked girls in a girl driving away throwing clothes on the road. That’s enough to make sure you sit in prison for a while.”

    Kate: Please officer. We did not mean anything bad. We were just bored and wanted to have fun. It just got out of hand.

    Officer: You remind me of myself a couple of years ago. But I can’t let you get away with it. There has to be some punishment.

    Alice: Sorry officer. I’m sure we won’t repeat it again. Please let us go for now officer.

    Officer: Come over to my car.

    Alice and Kate got out of the car and walked towards the other one luckily no other cars passed by at that time.

    Officer: Get in.

    Then the officer got in and started stripping. She had large boobs and a cute ass. Once she was naked she did not say a word and started kissing Alice. They were involved in a long passionate kiss with their lips wandering into each others mouths. Then she asked Kate to eat her pussy. Now all three were turned on and horny. She was playing with Alice’s boobs while Kate was eating her. Finally she has an orgasm with Kate licking it all. Then she pulled Kate up and kissed her and tasted her own juices.

    ”Thanks girls. But watch out next time you do something like this. Not everyone’s as nice as me.” she said while kissing both the girls and then she dressed us and gave the girls her bra and panties. ‘By the way my name’s Rachel’ she added.

    After bidding farewell the officer left. Then Alice and Kate smiled at each other and got into the back of their car and started eating each others pussy until both of them orgasmed. Then both of them kissed and played with each other. Fondling boobs and pinching nipples.

    They got to the driver’s seat with Alice sitting in Kate’s lap and began driving home, hopeful that nobody would see them naked.

    Kate: We can’t drive home like this naked. What are we gonna do?

    Alice: We’ll stop by at the next has station and see if they have any clothes.

    They stopped at the next gas station after a few miles.

    Alice: We have to do this together. Let’s go.

    Luckily for both, there wasn’t anyone at the pump. They went to the shop to see if they sell clothes. The shop was dark with faint light and had just one guy at the counter. He was a tall well built guy but did not look any older than 17. He looked at Susan and Kate dumbstruck and finally managed ”How may I help you?”.

    Alice: We were actually robbed of our clothes and belongings. So we just wanted to see if you sell clothes.

    Guy: My dad owns this place and won’t be here for a while. But I think I’ll have to report to the cops.

    Kate: Oh please no. We’ve been through a lot today. Please spare us that agony.

    Guy: Maybe you can change my mind.

    Within moments Alice was on her knees opening the guy’s pants and took out his erect penis. She took the whole of it in her mouth and began sucking it. She expertly suck the cock moving it back and forth until he cum in her mouth. She swallowed it all and looked at him. All the guy managed was ‘Ummm. Thanks!’.

    Alice: Now live your end of the deal.

    Guy: We actually don’t sell clothes. But we have T-shirts for kids.
    He said pointing towards a rack of clothes with cartoons on them.

    Kate: No way they are gonna fit.

    Alice: Come on Kate. This is our only chance.

    Both managed to put them on with great difficulty. It just about fit and their breasts looked like they could break free any moment with their nipples pointing out. The shirts were just above their navels.

    Guy: And we have skirts for girls.

    They wore the pink little skirts that fit them only because both were very slim. But they were just about a bigger than panties and one could easily see their pussy lips and ass if they bent over. But they had nothing else to wear. So they finally paid the guy and got into their car to go home.

    They were really uncomfortable go those clothes and couldn’t even breathe properly. They were just a couple of miles away from home when their engine died. They examined the engine and couldn’t make anything of it. And the car wouldn’t start. It was dark and hardly any vehicles passed by. Finally a truck passed by and stopped. Two middle aged men got out and examined both the girls thoroughly and smiled. Then they asked them what happened. After explaining they asked the girls to open the engine. As they went over to the engine to open, the girls were over-powered from behind. They were lifted and thrown into the rear of the truck. The men called each other Adam and Scott.

    Adam caught hold of Alice opened her shirt and skirt with relative ease while Scott did the same thing to Kate.
    Adam unziped his pants and took out his dick slided it slowly into Alice’s pussy and gradually increased his pace and began pumping it into Ashley’s without a warning. Ashley’s shouts for help and moans from please mixed. Meanwhile Kate was mouth fucked by Scott choking her constantly. Then Scott turned her around and without waiting forced his now-wet dick into her ass. Kate screamed in pain and tears came out of her eyes. She was a virgin in the ass until now. He began pumping his dick in and out like a horse leaving Kate in pain. Finally Kate passed out after an intense orgasm. Then Scott took his cock out and cummed all over her face and hair. Then he shifted his attention to Alice who was getting fucked by Adam. He inserted his cock in her as too and began ass-fucking her. However Alice was much looser in the behind than Kate because she wasn’t a virgin there either. Scott and Adam simultaneously fucked Alice in both holes making her scream in pain. Then Adam pulled out and put his cock it her mouth and shot cum. Alice licked it clean and fainted as well.
    Scott and Adam carried the girls to their car and left them inside and also put their clothes in. Then the repaired the girls’ engine and left.

    After an hour or so the girls woke us with immense pain between their legs and found their clothes and put them on but they well still wet with the cum. They saw that their car was repaired and drove home safely and sexually satisfied.

    Please feel free to comment and suggest.


  • Love, sex & life of me 4: Witty Title Here

    Font size : +


    Part 4 is longer than usual because so much is happening despite the rules of current day gatherings

    Part 4 cuz shit keeps happening! I probably have too many irons in the fire, that’s why! With… 9 regular fwbs even if I don’t spend time with one consistently, its still a couple of occasions a week I’m writing something in here. I’m no poet as you probably know by this point, this will be a disjointed “and then she was like” flow, like a chick telling you a story about her day… So buckle up!

    I was talking to J one day while she was over, and I asked her if we should keep any naughty excursions a secret from her husband. She said “yeah of course” without any hesitation and said we’d still need to be discreet if it was more than just the 2 of us. I asked if we should invite my boys over then, but she said no she was too nervous. She’d rather I surprised her some time while she was already in the mood so she’s less likely to say no at the time. I’ll do that but I hope it doesn’t end in disaster, it would be embarrassing if she chickened out while they were there and ready. When I asked if she would like to try other girls some time, she reminded me I was her first and said she wasn’t attracted to other girls. Having been there a long time ago I told her that’s how bisexuality starts, being attracted to 1 specific person, then being kind of picky, then kind of saying “yes” to whoever asks and learning to loosen up. I got her to concede that and say maybe. While I had her in an agreeable state of mind I asked “what about a Tgirl?” Someone with the aesthetic of a woman but the equipment of a man? It would be similar to when we played with a strapon together, but with the benefit of getting cum out of it. She was originally a reluctant “nooo, I dunnoooo” but she came around. After she got a little more comfortable with women or other stuff maybe. I accept that.

    Second date time with Dave. He told me his kids were going to be at friends’ for the night. I wonder why he said that… He said I should come over around 7 again and he was making shrimp & salad. It’s so sexy he can cook like a monster and likes shrimp as much as I do. He says there’s no secret to it, little tips and tricks. Strain or dab greasy things after cooking them, season liberally, fry with high heat before letting things cook lower to seal in flavor (applies to fire or pan), be liberal with butter when frying, ect. Anyway since it was just us and it was going to be a freaky romantic night I got done up NICE. I spent time putting on light makeup and mascara, double-Dutch braided my hair down the back (hoping to give him handlebars), and dressed in my black cocktail dress with lacy stockings, glass heels I’ve never worn, black lacy panties and a black choker. I looked like a classy pornstar, and included a pertinent surprise in the package. And he appreciated it when I got there, answering the door and not knowing what to say kind of stumbling along like a kid. He was wearing a flannel button up shirt and jeans, dad-bod sexy. I helped him along, putting my hands on his chest and asking him how I looked in only 1 word. He chose “fuckin’ sexy” and I told him that was close enough and penetrated his mouth with my tongue, we were the same height with my heels. After making out a minute he gained enough composure to play with my braids dangling against my clavicles and ask me what they were about. I told him I don’t usually braid or do my hair like that but it went better with this look, being all coy and flirty. We went inside and had dinner, talked about things like how the kids were gone which I said was a good thing, and when he teasingly asked why that was good I said it was because it wouldn’t be appropriate for them to hear me screaming. He asked why I thought I would be screaming in his house so late at night, and I said it was because of the 110% effort dickin’ he was going to give me for my effort of dressing up like this. He countered with; since he cooked so well that canceled some of it out and he could do like 60%. I told him no, now it was 120% for messing with me and I knew the reason he made such a light dinner of seafood and greens was so we wouldn’t be all gross and bloaty and perform better, that I’m not really a fan of salad but ate it anyway. Since I was eating something I didn’t like and looked “fuckin’ sexy” he agreed to %105 effort and he’d feed me something later that I’d enjoy… After a little more flirting and talk like that we were finished eating and I asked if he had something special for dessert. He didn’t make the first move like I thought and got kind of nervous and babbly again, so I went to his side of the table, moved his plate back and sat in its place with my dress hiked up, legs spread and feet on either side of his chair. Topping, I told him to take my panties off, letting him run his hands up my covered legs but when he got too close I grabbed them, holding them under mine flat on either side of me and told him again a little less patiently to take my panties off. He started kissing his way up my thighs, telling me how good I smelled and mentioning there was a darker spot in my black panties, licking my crotch as he hooked his tongue under them to grab ahold with his teeth. Once he looked up at me showing me he had them, I lifted my butt and he pulled them out from under me, sitting back on the table with a knock. He ducked his head under them, now around my knees and asked “what’s this?” teasingly referring to the glass plug in my butt. I told him that was keeping me horny during dinner, the drive over, sitting just about anywhere and it was to get me ready in case he wanted to fuck me in the ass. No more foreplay, and he didn’t eat me out like I imagined. He stood up quick pulling me against him, and I had to wrap my legs around him as he picked me up and carried me to his bed. He dropped me when I got there taking his pants down quick and kicked them off, while I was bicycle-stroking his sides with my legs. Before he could crawl onto me I told him to lose the shirt too so I could see his hairy dad-bod, he yanked it off and got onto the bed, his knees on either side of my butt and his wet dick jabbing all over my crotch until he lined it up and stuffed it inside me. It was average but nice cause I was so excited, and the toy in my ass made it feel fuller. He said he could feel its hardness against the bottom of his dick inside too. I tried to bend my knees to put my heels flat on either side of him but my panties were still around my ankles, they’re not easy to get off wearing the heels, especially when you can’t reach them. Then he lifted my calves up onto his chest and fucked me hard with my feet up in the air beside his head, and my panties still connecting my heels behind him. It was super hot. I put pressure against him with my calves so he would stay upright and thrust harder instead of trying to lay on me but from my POV we looked pretty sexy like that. I came after just a minute between that and playing with my clit while he was fucking me. I didn’t want it to end too quick, so I told him that and not to cum and to pull out and relax for a minute if he even started feeling like he was about to. He joked that wasn’t fair, to which I reminded him he owed me 105%, and he said making it to the bed without blowing his load in his pants after I spread my legs on the table was already like 100%! When he pulled out to calm down I asked him if he could untangle my panties from my ankles, and once I was free I wrapped my arms around his back and tried to throw him onto the bed next to me. He didn’t move much. But he layed on his back and watched me low on all fours like I was doing push-ups, while I kissed his body all over from his neck to his thighs, giving his cock long licks and short kisses to keep it hard. When he told me he was ready again I straddled him reverse cowgirl and rode his dick slowly, diverting his attention to the glittery plug in my butt, which he pushed and tugged on when I slowed down enough. Like I hoped he’d do at some point, he grabbed my braids at the bottom and whipped me with them gently while giving me a “hyah”, to which I sped up my ride for him with a laugh. He got too close again, at the same time I was about to cum so I was disappointed but I had to hit the brakes. He sat up and rolled me onto my belly and started kissing me kind of the way I was to him, only rougher and needier and from behind. I told him how I was just about to cum when riding him and he should help me. He kissed and licked me from the back of my neck to the tops of my stockings, spanking me a little and playing with my buttplug with his thumb while pushing his middle fingers into my pussy. He slid them in and out like when he was fucking me, and made me cum again that way. After I told him that, he was ready again, but couldn’t be sure he would be able to stop this time, so I said that was fine and spread my butt cheeks with my palms. He wanted my ass too, pulling the plug and dropping it on the floor before laying all his weight on top of me and slipping his dick into my prepared asshole. I had my arms tucked under my chest propping myself up so I could get enough air, but he wrapped me- arms and all- in his so I was resting my head on his forearms and started humping me aggressively. I was wailing at that point and he was breathing hard on the back of my neck, kissing me and biting my shoulder and he finally emptied his load into my ass. We layed like that for a little bit until his breathing calmed down, then cuddled together until we were ready for bed. I had to get out of my clothes and makeup and we slept naked together, talking while we were still awake about how awesome that was, and he asked if I was disappointed cuz I didn’t end up screaming. I said that was a figure of speech and I’m not really a screamer. We were having sex for an hour and a half so I rated him pretty good, he was impressed with himself too considering it’d been a few years for him. Older guys are always better. The next morning I was perving on him in his sleep, playing with his dick and once I had him hard, carefully sliding down and removing covers to wake him up with a blowjob. He came in just a few minutes, only waking during post-orgasm oral cleanup, which he said was even better because he was sort of aware of it and it was happening in a dream too. And now he was wide awake and lumbered up. I asked when his kids got back and he said no idea, whenever they decided to come home. But if they saw me there it wouldn’t be a big deal, they figured why he wanted the house to himself for. So we stayed in bed watching actual porn movies with story together for a couple hours, and he was ready again. This time we let one keep playing on his phone propped up on the pillow, and he fucked me Doggy style while we watched and made dirty comments. He loves watching porn while having sex, and he was more confident after last night, so I got spanked when the girl in the video did and he pulled my hair by both braids, but when he told me he was getting close to cumming I said “then it must be time for my facial”, which he thought was naughty. I poured off the bed, onto my knees between his legs and looked up at him, jerking him off myself until he came in my open mouth and on my chin. It was kind of watery and thin since he’d cum a couple times in the last few hours but I don’t mind. The stuff I got on my chin he wiped and let me suck it from his finger, and I definitely made a meal out of it for him, bobbing deep on it, licking around it and moaning while I got it clean. He said I was the dirtiest girl he’d been with and I told him to be glad he didn’t turn me down. His kids got there around noon and I left in my dress, letting my hair down and carrying out my stockings so I didn’t look too hookery. We had marathon sex, 3 times in a short period so yeah he’s a keeper!

    I journaled that part that day after getting home while it was fresh, and asked J if she wanted to read it. She did and she enjoyed it. As in, while she was reading it, she was enjoying the shit out of herself hard with her middle fingers. Which I’m glad because she didn’t seem jealous at all! Maybe next time they’ll both be involved. It seems like I have to convince Dave more than her at this point. But the being able to hold off is a point in his favor, especially if he’s going to fuck 2 women. While he’s cooling down she and I can play and he can take whichever’s closest…

    Holly and I were playing Red Dead Online together, just casually using game chat and the party at Benny’s came up. She was talking in the open about how she’d like to do it again, with as many or more guys this time! I asked if she was serious because last time she said she didn’t think she could handle it and reminded her she was on GAME CHAT! Also that they were trying to recruit her, so the more she hangs around them or gets involved the more they’re going to want. She told me she and Nino had been sexting and hooked up a couple times! I told her she should be hanging out with wholesome guys like B from the Mother’s Day BBQ, but she said she’s not interested and he’s too young, that she needs a group of MEN to satisfy her. A couple guys got on mic to ask what was going on and trying to get involved too, so now she’s attracting rando weebs from who-knows-where. She didn’t engage though and I kind of summarized the story for them, asking if they thought she should go for that. They said hell no, agreeing with me but also asking us if this was real or not and where we were at. So I got kind of unhelpful horny backup. I reminded her about Jess & Lita too, what they said getting involved with them was like, and she said she wasn’t like them and guys like Benny respected a “no” if you were strong enough to put down lines. She could be a fucktoy without having to work for them. She was nonchalant about the whole thing like she’d already decided and was calmly just letting me know. So I told her if she got into trouble to let me know for real, cuz I have 2 cops I’m joined at the hip with, Mark’s resources and Mrs A’s fixer capabilities to call on. I seriously think I could pull strings and disappear or be rid Benny and/or his guys if I had to. Or just Vixen a deal with him to get her out of trouble. My skills are beyond that of a hot young teen angling her freckle-faced virgin supervisor for a raise. She appreciated that I have her back and will support her anyway. I’ve been there and back safely myself so she can do it too. But it is a slippery slope and I’m sure most crack-whores never thought they’d be crack-whores. I was never desperate, and found Mark who filled my darker needs, taught me self-discipline and took care of me. Is STILL taking care of me even when our orbits are now elliptical. So I’ll have to keep an eye on her. I also want to call Mark and tell him that, both her situation and how I’m grateful for the way he steered me, idk if I ever told him anything like that. But if I’m too emotional with him about it like I am now pecking this out, it might set off alarms with him and I might get a visit from Mrs. A…

    So I texted Nino and told him to ask Benny if he could come by. He did a couple days later, by himself this time and we had a productive talk. He was a gentleman as always, seeming kind of quiet and hat-in-hand respectful like someone who’s going to beg you to babysit their kids they know you can’t stand. He reminds me of Officer N when he’s nice. We sat in my loveseat with my feet and legs in his lap and talked about Holly, how she and Nino have been hooking up which he didn’t know, and she wants more group activities. I know his friends are willing to oblige her, but she already said she wouldn’t be working for them. So I wanted to set the boundary of her being around them but not becoming like the apts’ other girls. He said that wouldn’t even be an issue, that alot of guys have like groupies that they party with but aren’t involved in his business. And if I hear complaining from his girls to ignore it cause they’re all drama. They can be pretty mean to the guys in fact. I thought of them slapping Nino in the car that once and the train of girls following groups of guys at that party. So maybe that makes sense. He says they all fight and abuse each other but the girls don’t want to do anything else, they’ve been offered to be scouts or delivery girls like Holly but that’s actual work and they’re lazy. And they move away with bfs or something all the time so the whole “can’t leave” thing is bullshit. I said regardless I want to make sure Holly’s safe and not doing anything she doesn’t want. And Benny appreciates straight talking to him and my looking out for her, saying that he’s only ever asked and left it alone when told no, which is true. I said I keep getting surprised by how reasonable and respectful he is when I expected a guy like him to be dangerous like what you see in movies. He was giving me a foot massage by that point! He said they’re not threatening to most people. Business rivals are the only ones they might get into fights with. Sometimes they kick somebody’s ass who hurts one of theirs or comes around looking for trouble when they shouldn’t, but who wouldn’t when someone comes into their house uninvited and starts being disrespectful? It’s a community that looks out for its members, which is everybody in their territory as long as they are not rude. He said there are people in the apts who might not even know about Benny and his guys. They say “how you doing Mr. ___?” when they see them like normal neighbors, and even if they’re not involved they’re welcome as long as they are themselves welcoming. He said the “other guys” are probably the same way with their neighborhood. Everybody everywhere is good to their own or people who are good to them. It reminds me of the trope ‘even bad men love their mamas’ or the golden rule. So he reassured me that if Holly wants to get gangbanged they’d be happy to make her wishes come true but nobody’s going to hurt or make her do anything she doesn’t want to. If they see her self-destructing they’re not going to try and stop it either cause she’s not actually his or anyone else’s problem. Which I said is fair and he said it’s my job to keep an eye on her as a friend, but he’d let me know if she was going too far off the rails. Then we talked about us, I asked how his wife felt about him fucking strange women and giving them foot massages. He said she understands or someone will take her place who does, he’s a commodity true to himself and you can’t love each other unless it’s who each other truly are. And he’s a dog, who happens to be in a power position so there’s an expectation of that kind of thing anyway. But even then she’s fine with it cause he wouldn’t be with someone who wasn’t, he is who he is and is honest about it. He sounds like me being up front with polyamory with my fwbs. When I said that he said WE’RE alot alike. I thought he was just being flirty (like, we have so much in common, you know? Wanna see my dick?) I asked how kind of incredulously, with a shocked eyebrow/sneery face that had him choking laughing and he told me something interesting; for days after that party he’d hear his friends talking about their girlfriends saying alot of shit about me. I expected that, telling him I almost got into a few fights with girls over their bfs I didn’t even realize or care about, and I’ve never really gotten along with girls. He told me it’s cuz I’m a queen. Again I thought he was being dramatic and trying to be flirty but he said something else interesting; that his guys were intimidated by me. I asked how, and he said like when I came into the room to check on Holly at the gangbang and kind of ignored the naked guys to talk to her and spanked one on the way out I made them uncomfortable. It was a GUYS’ room where they were having THEIR way with some slut and I strolled in clothed and nonchalant, ignoring them and talking to her, and giving them a GG slap on the way out like their coach. He said I’m the type they fantasize and talk alot of shit about what they’d do to me but shut down when I enter the room. I told him I remember catcalls when I got there, but staying no to joining in and still being involved shook their masculinity. They felt like they were being checked in on by mom or something. I told him about my conversation with Mark about how all these powerful businessmen were apparently intimidated by me at another party and didn’t want me joining in, and everyone having sex was apparently seeking my approval, kind of putting on a show for me. I said my husband told me they’d been intimidated by me since our wedding. When he asked if I was pushing them around, I told him no that’s never been me, and they’d gangbanged ME so I don’t see how I’d intimidated THEM. He wasn’t surprised to hear about me being gangbanged. Maybe it was since every time he came over I was naked for guests. And that was another point to me being a “queen”, and just seemed to be something someone like me would do. I said I’ve never been the dominant one in any relationship and very few times having sex, only doing it when someone freezes or asks. He replied that in BDSM the one with all the power is the submissive one, getting all their freaky pleasure at the hands of someone who’s treating them the way they want to be treated, and the sub is the one who sets boundaries and makes the rules. I’d heard that before and I can see it but idk. He asked why I don’t wear clothes even at home and I said cause it’s my house and I just don’t, and if the girl scouts came to the door they’d probably leave crying. He thought that was pretty funny laughing again and said he didn’t know why, but when he comes over he gets a FEELING like he had to negotiate or be careful like he was dealing with someone higher up the food chain and more powerful than him. I did the face again and asked “HOW?!?” and he cracked up again and said it’s just a feeling. Like cops pulling up outside your door, mom calling you angrily when you thought you’d gotten away with something, getting caught alone with someone you’d threatened, ect. Like he was meeting with someone dangerous and if it didn’t go right it would mean trouble, even though I’d never done anything to make him think that. It was like that since the first time at the party. That was partly why he didn’t get handsier when I was in his lap, that and he didn’t want me being offended when none of his friends approached me. He didn’t know who I was but thought I might be somebody who probably shouldn’t be there, should be kept an eye on, couldn’t trust anyone else to do it, and I had to be kept happy and respected. I was kind of hurt by that but he said if you spend a few minutes with me you get to like me but still have that feeling. I like guys to like me so I don’t know why I come off that way. But he gave me an example; with Nino on the couch that one time I was playing off Benny teasing him in a dominant way, I was making a scene of it to make Nino uncomfortable like Benny meant to without me actually knowing what he was trying to do. But we were both just having fun with him. It was a boss/minion kind of thing to do and I was more confident than he was. I reminded him Nino came back so he didn’t seem too intimidated. Of course Nino wants me and he’s more confident cause he knows me and has been with me before. I told him I thought he was bullshitting me, buttering me up with praise so I would suck his dick or something before he left. He said no and made another comparison to old “dame” types from movies, when the detective and the audience know she got her bf to kill her husband, then got her second bf to kill that bf, so on and so on. And she has someone shoot the detective, but he survives and still goes back to her anyway. A Basic Instinct Sharon Stone. He said I’m like a black widow. Only I told him I don’t think I hurt or control people so that’s not accurate. Speaking of detective, I told him about N being my fwb who’s a cop, and told him the whole story about how he forced himself on me, why would he do that if I had this control over men? He broke the event down into parts. N fighting with me about other guys isn’t unexpected even though he knew about them already and he only shares me because he has no other choice as a cuck. He might have felt like he was going to lose me, which is why he went to a dark place of MINE by doing what he thought would make me happy. It kind of lines up with what N said afterwards and how he was a blubbering mess, cuz he disappointed me when he was trying so hard to do the opposite, going against his usual behavior to do it. It might have shaken him to learn he went in the totally wrong direction. Benny told me if I had trouble with N to let him know and he and the boys could help, which I thought was funny and told him how I’d just said something similar to Holly about them, which was kind of the point of this meeting. After a minute we got back to the subject of influence and he asked if I knew why he was giving me a footrub, I said cause he’s actually pretty nice and again buttering me up, but he said he didn’t realize he was doing it until his hand started aching. He was doing it subconsciously because I wanted it. And I let him know that by the way I summoned him to my lair through a lackey and just draped myself comfortablt on him and layed down some rules. It was subconscious on both our parts. I let him know I didn’t mean to come off that way, I was being a little flirty putting my legs in his lap and showing him I was comfortable with him, which he said is DIScomforting and made him (a powerful guy) feel like my bitch. I told him that makes me feel bad, like I’m bossy and unlikable, but he said it’s not a bossy thing more like people just pathologically want to make me happy or have my approval cause again I’m a queen type. I influence not control. He compared me to the popular girl in school which everyone assumes she HAS to have a bf and nobody approaches for fear of embarrassment and rejection, which is why I’m not approached. He said I’m desirable and likeable but too intimidating for the cowardly 90% of people. I told him I’ve been with alot of people so that can’t be right… But I did always make the first move. He gave an example of another scenario I might do the same thing I did to him without realizing it. I stare smolderingly with an almost-smile until another person looks away, grinning wider when they do. It’s a perspective issue, to him that sounds like mental domination. From my perspective I can’t help but smile and make someone blush or look away shyly, smiling when they do cause it’s cute. Teasing them like I’ve seen guys do to nervous girls! One is controlling and the other is innocent. Benny was surprisingly insightful and knowledgeable about psychology. We talked for a few hours and he unknowingly answered questions I’ve had for years about why I don’t have many girl friends, why relationships don’t work long-term, why so many people are willing to share me even when it’s not who they are, ect. I make people eager to please me, when that’s all I want to be for them. The thing he came over for, talking about Holly, was only for 5 minutes, then talking about me the rest of the time and I feel bad for not talking ‘Benny’ more. I think I made a platonic guy friend though. I let him know that he helped me figure out things that had been bothering me for a long time and I’ll repay him somehow.

    J came over to my house to hang out while her husband was working. The plan was we were going to drink, swim and have dinner. It turns out she had never been to my house. We almost have come here a few times but something always comes up, I hadn’t realized until she started commenting on it saying she liked this or that. We got some snacky chips and daqueries and laid in the backyard shade naked together. She was surprised I answered the door that way and asked if we were skipping straight to it, and I told her I didn’t even think about and I’m always naked at home. Every time we text or talk I’m lounging around butt naked, which she thought was amusing. We were laying there lubricated in more ways than one, talking about honesty and making plans as to which of my boys she wants to sample first. She said probably PB since I talk about him so much, and have made PB&J jokes before. So then I had to explain the context of PB&J which is me writing about all this stuff here and using abbreviations for privacy. She asked if she could see all of it since we were talking about full honesty and I told her there would be things we needed to talk about first. Like her husband, and some things I wished I could share at the time but couldn’t. So first I asked her if she would mind if her husband saw other people like she does and is planning to, and she said she knows he comes over sometimes or we see each other outside of our 3somes. She said it’s ok as long as it’s me. Then I said I was going to tell her something I hope didn’t make her mad, it was something her husband had done and I’d been keeping from her but it had made all our lives better. I told her the story of how us meeting wasn’t an accident. That her husband had asked me to loosen her up socially and that we’d known each other before she’d introduced us. She said she couldn’t believe it and he’d have some stuff to account for but she needed to know more before she made up her mind. So I hooked her up with these pages and let her read the whole thing, alot of it was stuff we’d talked about before, other liaisons and such. But she learned how I’d met her husband and his partner and how we were kind of seeing each other before she and I met by design. I watched her while she read it and occasionally asked if she was ok, she was a little upset and teary but I editorialized as she read how I felt at the time and why we were doing it, like how she and her husband weren’t happy and going the wrong way already. They were having problems now but they had good times again too. When she said that he’d cheated with me, I told her so did she and she didn’t think he knew about it at the time either. For both of them it was with me, and he at least knew I was someone who would be able to help him get closer to her again and open her up to things she’d always wanted, but wouldn’t pursue on her own. I pointed out the sections where he stopped showing an interest in me when she started wanting him again and mentioned how whenever the 3 of us were together I was a third wheel or kind of a sex toy of theirs. I asked her if she was mad at or hated me and she said no, she didn’t hate either of us because of our intentions and how it turned out, and she wasn’t really mad at me either cause I volunteered this but she was mad at him and he’d have a fight waiting for him at some point, because this behavior was deviously planned. Then she remembered the part about N, saying she was so sorry I didn’t feel like I could come to her and she felt so bad about the neck and wrist bruises I lied about that she cried. I was sitting on the side of her chair and hugging her until she calmed down, giving her little kisses. She told me she never liked him. He always joked about hooking up with her while her husband was right there, and cause they were buddies they played it off but he had always been leery and would have hit on her, married or not if he could have gotten away with it. But she would have ratted him out right away of course, and that caused more problems between her and P because he let the innuendo go when she didn’t like it or want him over at all. I defended him a little, saying he’s not so bad or creepy, he just made a mistake thinking that was something I wanted. It might have been another time, it just wasn’t then. And her husband was the one who sorted it out and dragged him over to fix it, so she should give him some points for that. She read about Holly and was a little worried for her as my friend and hoped it all worked out, was a little disappointed I’m hanging out with gangsters, but was intrigued by his intelligent theories about my magnetism, saying that she fell under my spell before pulling me in for a long kiss. So I wasn’t in the doghouse. We kind of noticed a doghouse in the yard and she pointed it out but that’s as close as we came to it. But not wanting to push my luck I wasn’t going to try and sit on her face right away. So I asked if she wanted to go shopping a little later for some naughty lingerie after having read my Dave entry and she said yeah, after that we would get something to eat. I got dressed in my favorite shopping outfit… Since the Civil unrest is over in town we went to mine and N’s favorite place and picked out some slutty things in her size she could try on for me later. Being a toy fan she wanted us to get something together, and being in public with a sex toy in me already that I didn’t tell her about I decided to get something fun in that line of thinking. I suggested a wearable Bluetooth vibrator, a blue half U shaped horn that played with your clit too. We could go grocery shopping or someplace public afterward and try it. She loved that cause it was something we’d talked about but hadn’t gotten to do. She tried to wave me off so she could buy it alone like she was ashamed to be there with someone (hopefully no matter being there with another woman) but I came up behind her while she was checking out and wrapped my arms around her belly, resting my chin on her shoulder, putting her on the spot. She didn’t say anything but tried to escape quick after grabbing the receipt. I didn’t move though, pinning her to the counter from behind and whispering to her that we have to see if it works, while making eye contact with the guy behind the register, who was interested but has seen it all before. Shushing me, realizing she wasn’t going to be able to be discreet about being there “together”, said we will test it later. With my arms pinning her in I broke open the package, saying we have to make sure it had batteries and she said she had some at home. I said I’m sure I do too but that doesn’t help us in the short term. After some fidgeting I got the batteries in and app downloaded to test it and it buzzed to life. She knew what I was doing and tried to preempt me by saying “it works, let’s get going” and trying to get out again. I said openly that she was going to have to loosen up her inhibitions and play through her nerves if she was going to be getting fucked by one of my boys soon. She covered her face to hide from the cashier and I slipped both my hands down the front of her leggings, moving her panties to the side with one hand and putting the vibe in her sloppy wet pussy with the other. If she went commando I don’t think it would have even stayed in! I laid her phone on the counter with it ready to activate, just hold-buzz and pulled her hands away from her face, holding them under mine on her belly. I asked the cashier if he thought the Bluetooth would have problems reaching the toy while it was in her, cause sometimes when I have my ear bud in 1 ear and my phone’s in the opposite pocket it cuts out. He pointed to J’s phoned and asked “do you mind?” and I just smiled a little. He held the button for a few seconds while I kissed her behind the ear and asked it was working. She said yes, I asked if he would throw the box away and said thanks, grabbing her phone and walking out holding her hand. She was kinda mad at me, saying that was humiliating and she couldn’t believe I’d done that in front of a stranger. But I said this is why we came out today, and it’s always kind of nerve-wracking like that but the thrill is doing it anyway. “In public” means someone might see or know and that exposure and being center of their attention is the fun part. I told her he probably gets that kind of thing all the time working there, he doesn’t know us, her name, and we’d probably never see him again so who better? Also that was kind of light as far as I planned to go, the “naughty edition” of buying an electronic product, asking a tech question and making sure it worked before we left. I said he didn’t even get to see anything let alone touch us. She wanted to argue but I’d already won, so we went grocery shopping. I made good use of her toy while we were out, and reminded her I wasn’t wearing anything under my coat. I made it a game to buzz her when I noticed we were alone and I wanted attention, so whenever someone was out of eyeshot she’d yelp and turn around to find me casually leaning on a stand or something. We had to wear masks in there, but when she came over I’d pull her in and drop it to her chin for a deep tongue kiss and guide her hands to the inverted V-shaped fold in the front of my coat to play with me, while I held her button down the whole time. She made a comment about how I was a slippery mess like she was, and with her playing in my pussy every few minutes I had to make sure I wasn’t leaving a trail. When we pulled away from each other I’d cross my legs and lift a knee to rub my lips together and hopefully keep my thighs from being visibly wet. She also kept wiping her fingers on her mask which I thought was HOT. There were cameras everywhere, but nothing would be visible except for the kissing and I don’t even know if they check them unless there’s an incident. So we got away with it again, in the car she was telling me how horny she was and how she never thought she’d ever do anything like that. I asked if she was still mad about the adult store thing and she said no. In the mood she was in she thought it was hot, but said she’d probably cringe thinking about it later. When we got back neither of us was in the mood to cook, we both wanted to have sex and I kind of wanted to swim. I took off my jacket and heels and headed for the pool. She said she wanted sex but NOT to swim so we compromised. Since I already jumped in, I told her where to get a blanket and bring it to me. She laid it up against the pool in the shady shallow end and sat on the side with her legs in the water, where I attacked them like a shark and started biting her thighs, telling her I was going to eat her. She was still wearing just her panties with the toy still inside her, so I pulled them off and let them float away in the pool. She said we had a conundrum because she liked the toy and didn’t want to take it out, so I should just kiss her thighs while she tested it more extensively. I disagreed, smelling my prey… I twisted the vibe so the smaller head was against her tight asshole so I could have tongue access to her clit. She found this acceptable and I made sure to keep it pressed against her while I sucked on her hard little button. She tried running her fingers through my hair, but it was too wet and tangly. When she was breathing hard, her angled little athletic belly heaving all sexy, and told me she was about to cum I stopped her, pulled her hand away from her phone and told her to flip over and get on her knees. She huffed a little but bundled the blanket up on the concrete and kneeled on it, asking me why. I twisted the toy back around to the way it was and set her phone to “continuous” before spreading her cheeks and licking her asshole. She wasn’t expecting it, giggling and breathing hard again in less than a minute. I was tugging gently on the vibe too, and pushing the base around in circles so the vibration didn’t miss a surface inside her pussy and after another minute she collapsed onto her palms, then down on her elbows and started talking dirty, asking me if I “liked rimming her little fuckin asshole.” I spanked her for the language and rubbed my thumb across her hole so I could get a better look. She started whimpering and repeating her naughty language, and I could tell she was cumming because her pussy was contracting and pulling the vibe tighter against her, and I gave her a couple encouraging incisor nips on the inside of her butt cheeks making her yelp. When her fireworks slowed I hit the button on her phone to stop the toy and pulled it out of her. It was wet and glisteny. She turned around and sat on the blanket again, watching me clean her cum from it with my lips before leaning down to kiss me anyway. I put the toy on the blanket next to her phone and took her hands in mine, bracing my feet against the side of the pool and pulled a little bit. Not enough to bring her with me, just testing the waters metaphorically. She gave me a “fine” face and let me pull her in on top of me. We made out on the steps in the shallow end with her hand between my legs, her fingers up my twat, and I came that way with my forehead resting on hers and breathing hard. She made me homemade Chinese food for dinner, but couldn’t spend the night because P was going to be home tonight and she wanted to see him. When she suggested I come too because we always have fun together I told her no cause they need to spend time together alone sometimes and work things out. Besides she had plans to attack him with her newfound knowledge tonight. She said she was kind of over it by now because it was a nice thing to do even if we lied about it and she really didn’t mind that he and I were seeing each other while they were having problems. She would have done the same thing if an opportunity had popped up. I reminded her she had done just that, with me. Even if she didn’t know it was part of her pervy husband’s scheme, throwing that part in there just to poke fun at him so she’d have it on her mind in that context when she got home. After she left I still called him to warn him that I’d told her the WHOLE story and to be prepared for it, even though she said she understands and we just had an awesome day. I said at worse she needs to let you know she’s almost mad at you or needs to vent but she’s OK with the whole thing. He was kind of mad I just took it on myself to tell her, and I had to admit it kind of happened organically and I decided to roll with it and it’s better it happened now when I could explain our viewpoints and let her read my thoughts and both our behavior at the time to get context, that’s why she isn’t mad. She was even looking forward to seeing him and I couldn’t get her to stay, and she’d invited me so the 3 of us could have fun. Doesn’t spell out “I’m planning on killing/divorcing him when I get home” to me. So he said he might be pissed at me he’ll have to see how it turns out.

    He texted me later that she calmly told him she knows about his scheme and why he did it before she hugged him, one thing led to another and he plowed her fucking brains out. So it was a good night for them and the doghouse had been demolished and used for firewood. WHY do I fix everything I touch…? I said he should visit me and show his gratitude, I could use some plowing myself, but he probably won’t.

    I was texting with N and he told me about how one of his and P’s cop buddies is getting married and he thought of me for the bachelor party. They can’t do it yet cause of the Rona so it wouldn’t be for months or anytime soon, but his buddies know N’s half of how we met and are looking forward to meeting me. They’re scheming the bachelor party already when the wedding plans aren’t even finalized. I told him to let me know and I have other girls in mind if they want, which he said yeah and one guy is bi and requested a guy in his lap so I’ll have to try and find THAT now. I don’t think I know any gay guys. I can think of a bi-guy, but I’ve been ghosting him since he booted me out of his house in the middle of the night dressed like a hooker to get murdered. Also when people want strippers/dancers/entertainment they’re thinking 10’s or close to it, and he is not. I asked about Tgirls, which N calls “traps”, and he said as a novelty that’d be pretty funny. Like “surprise!” and I said she won’t love that, being the butt of a joke so that’s a no go. He said they can be respectful cuz of their friend and he’d find out if that’s what he wants and if I can send a pic. So I sent of one of me biting my lip and he laughed and said he loves it, but he meant one of my friend to see if his was interested. I thought about asking P&J about involving her, how he’d feel about his friends seeing his wife strip or how she’d feel about N and the whole thing. I asked him if the party might degenerate into debauchery and how he’d feel about that if I was involved, and if he would try to keep me to himself. He said it might depending on the people, but it wasn’t supposed to and he had no plans, but if course he’d be keeping me to himself if it did. He told me there was a budget they were pooling for entertainment, meaning girls.. They would save right up until the day so right now it wasn’t much. So ideally since there would be 6 guys there as of now there should be 6 girls. Or 5 1/2. I could think of 3 “probablys” right off the tip of my head besides myself, I’d have to hit up my Tgirl friend I haven’t seen in awhile and find a 6th probably from Benny’s pool. He should appreciate me throwing him business.

    Talking to Dave, he’s not interested in J which is disappointing. Because she’s married. Even if P knew and she were in an open relationship he still would be a no because of the sanctity of marriage. That’s SUPER disappointing and I haven’t told J yet. I don’t know if she’ll be disappointed because they’ve flirted on the phone and I’m always talking them up to each other, or not because that’s the kind of thing she’d find endearing and already said she’d be more interested with PB. He’s also not interested in deviating from girls, if that matters. Not many guys are.

    Seeing as how the cop boys and J all know about each other and there ar no more secrets, N asked if we could double date. I said to ask P if he’d be into it and I could ask J. I knew she doesn’t like him and her husband knows that too, but she surprised me and said yeah cause they don’t have any couple friends. Even knowing about his behavior and how he’s always perving on her she said she wouldn’t mind hanging out. When I asked her about that she said the double thing would be nice no matter who it was with, and he is her husband’s friend, so she’s been putting up with him for awhile anyway. They could be perfectly civil, and he probably didn’t even know she doesn’t think much of him. I told her if her husband knows, so does he and guys don’t keep secrets like that. It probably just doesn’t effect him either way. No plans yet though, as of right now it’s just an “ok.”

    We ended up bbqing at P&J’s. We had tri-tip, baby back ribs, rice, beans, garlic bread, and margaritas, it was all pretty good. Once we were a full sheets to wind we played “asshats and cool cats” I think it’s called. It’s a little bit about how much everyone knows the player, winner gets to dare someone to do something on a card, and loser has to do something on their card that’s embarrassing. It’s interesting, but should be played when EVERYONE is comfortable with each other physically. Some cards involve kissing another player, piggyback rides, texting something compromising ect. I jealously bristled a little when J had to spin a bottle and make out with N, which I thought would make P mad, but it didn’t. I don’t get jealous, I don’t understand it, it might have to do with knowing she doesn’t normally like him. After we were done eating and stuffed it was time to get stuffed again. This being a couples date I was pretty restricted to N only, and he was pretty handsy while we were playing the game. He pulled my straps off my shoulders and said everyone had seen it before, playing with my tits while I was in his lap at the table in front of the others. I don’t know if either of them were jealous, but J moved to her husband’s lap and they were making out too. N asked if we could use their bed and P said yeah, so he carried me in there, dropped me sideways onto it and stuffed his dick on my mouth. I was rubbing myself through my panties just for a minute when I felt little fingers brushing mine, and J took them off of me. I lifted one leg and N held it up for me by the ankle, and I felt hair tickling my inside thighs before J’s tongue was licking my wet pussy lips. Some more weight shifting around of the head of the bed and she started moaning into me, I figured her husband must be doing the same to her, but she started rocking pretty hard, so she must have been getting fucked. I only had a view of N’s hips while sucking his dick, but that was my Sherlock guess based on the motion of the ocean. I was right. N pulled away to keep from blowing his load too early in my throat, and was playing with my hair. I looked back and it was like I imagined. I stroked J’s hair the way N had done to me while she kissed my clit, watching her get fucked by her husband. She was laying kind of the way I was, one leg up on P’s shoulder and the other beneath him and between his legs. When he backed off I rolled her onto her back and straddled her face, eating her out 69 style and felt my +1’s dick push into my sloppy wet pussy. Again I wondered about P’s reaction having his partner’s dick so close to his wife’s face but he didn’t seem to care about that either. N kept pausing hip-deep in me, and I could hear J’s low moaning and sucking noises and she wasn’t making them for me or I’d have felt it. She must have had N’s balls in her mouth. So much for not liking him much. He didn’t dick me nearly hard enough, more interested in my gf’s attention on his nuts, and once her husband started fucking her, I couldn’t get a good angle on either of them. The best I could do was turn my face sideways with my tongue out licking his shaft when every time he pulled out of her. I’m sure it looked hot from the outside but it was unsatisfying for me. Soon N’s little shaking thrusts stopped and he pulled out of me, but I felt his belly against my ass a second later, still couldn’t feel J’s mouth on me… Cause she was being DP’d by her husband and my +1. Her first experience with 2 guys and even though I was naked on top of her I felt left out. I rolled off to watch and she had her head back and was trying to take N’s dick in her throat. Whenever his balls rested against her nose though, she panicked because the breath stopped. Doing what I could and trying to keep it memorable I got on my knees next to her and was rubbing her clit with my left hand fingers and pinching her nipples with my right. She was groaning and hyperventilating, and kept pushing N away so she could take a breath before he went ball deep again. And I was like a 3rd wheel, I’d say 4th but that would actually be useful. P has always ignored me when his wife was eager because it’s clear he loves her and wants to be with her more than anyone else, but I didn’t expect N to forget about me. Maybe it was because it was his friend’s wife and he’d always fantasized but was getting his chance now. I couldn’t get J’s opinion, after she reached up around N’s legs to grab his ass and pull him against herself harder I kind of backed off, just sitting a little ways away cross-legged and watching. They even changed positions a few times without acknowledging me, with J laying on her side like I was originally, to switching to doggystyle, the guys never changing anything up. It seemed like she loved trying to swallow my +1’s dick more than anything. The final straw was the last position I saw before I left. I got up and went into the bathroom to kind of collect myself. When I came out, N was laying underneath J, holding her up with his hands on her shoulders, I assume fucking her in the ass while her husband was in the same position. Her arms were dangling down to either side and her head was rolled back, hair spread out on N’s chest. Nobody even looked in my direction when I came out and stood by the bed. I wanted to be gone but not make a scene or anything, I was so embarrassed. So I kind of foot-shuffled my clothes off the floor into the hallway and got dressed in the living room, still listening to J groaning, and drove myself home kinda drunk. I stayed off the freeway and kept the music off so I didn’t daydream, I needed full attention to keep between the lines. I don’t think I so much as swerved, I got home just fine way earlier than I planned on being there and called Dave to see if he was busy. He was out doing stuff with the kids, I wasn’t in the mood to see the boys (who should always see me as some kind of powerful mistress, not drunk-sad), called Holly who didn’t answer, ect. I got through to nobody. I waffled on the idea but ended up calling Benny, but said I didn’t want him to come over and I couldn’t drive cuz I was drunk. So he came and got me. I was all hands in the car, trying to get into his pants or give him road head, resume where I left off at the house but he stopped me. He drove me to the beach and we sat in the car talking about why I was upset. He said I was acting like a teenager, to which I responded that would have been a slutty teenager but yeah they’re usually like that. I made a point that I was just ignored in a 4some and that’s not something that happens to a queen, so it shoots his whole argument from the other day in the foot. He said I’m still people and shit happens to everybody, don’t focus on the outlier and it’s the trend you should study. He asked what she looked like and I showed him a picture, he said he would have forgotten about me too! It’s alot to write down and I only remember flashes of ingenuity but Benny’s a nice respectful guy who I think is becoming my friend. We sat in the car talking until it was getting dark and I ignored a call from N and J, who left me a voicemail saying she hoped I was ok and made it home and to call her asap or the guys would send people out to look for me, and N got a friend to pick him up. Benny drove me home and when we got there I said thanks for entertaining my craziness and being a gentleman. He said flirtily that I could repay him by entertaining him some time, when I was all there and wasn’t rebounding. I ghosted texts and calls from J the rest of the night, just texting her once before bed that I was home and fine and didn’t want to talk about it now but we would soon.

    The morning after even before the sun was up J was blowing up my phone. I slept through a couple times, realized someone was calling after the 3rd time, saw who it was and decided it was too early the 4th time, and by the 6th or 7th time she called I managed to answer and put it on speakerphone so I could lay there and relax my sleeping arm. J asked if I was ok and why I left the other night, so I told her I was kind of embarrassed and felt pushed out because everybody’s attention was on her, and nobody even noticed I was gone for an hour so I didn’t want to be there and sit through that. I felt like crying talking to her now, the previous night, when I was in the bathroom listening to her get DP’d, or after I was dressed and debating just hanging out until they were done and still listening, but I never did. She did though, hearing how I felt and feeling bad about the whole thing. She was bawling her eyes out (I assume) over the phone and I ended up consoling HER and telling her what she did wasn’t wrong and it could still be fun another time, she and her husband’s lack or attention makes sense as she’s occupied with a dick in her face so she can’t see anything and he only had eyes for her, that it was N who really bugged me, ect. She told me once everybody had finished he’s the one who went looking for me wondering what was talking me so long. He thought I was in the bathroom or something. But she felt really bad when he said I wasn’t there and my car was gone, and they hadn’t noticed. I told her about how in my fantasy everyone had been involved, like the guys would be fucking both of us Doggystyle while she and I were making out. Any way that our attention would be each other and theirs would be on us, but as long as she’s around I guess it would probably always be that way. She’s an athletic, green-eyed, raven-haired, big pouty-lipped 12 and I’m like a 7, maybe a 9 when I’m all done up. I mentioned how I called around trying to expend that sexual energy I had pent up but the one guy I got to hang out with me refused me. All of this talk kept making her cry and was making things worse, so I told her I was fine and we’d hang out soon and she could make it up to me. She didn’t want to accept that answer and wanted either to come over or for me to, but I really didn’t want to be there or have her here and just keep going on about yesterday, it would just feel like anything we did was just because I said something. It’s like when you throw a fit about something and then get your way, you feel guilty and ashamed. So no I shut her down and told her not today.

    N didn’t call or text all day to check on me or anything. I know I consider him a fwb, which the important part to me is the F part that still merits a wellness check. But I thought he wanted me more than that, implying he’d be worried about me disappearing and want to check on me, but no.

    I’ve decided since Dave is in the picture, well between him and N’s jealousy, to hold off on the live-in security/butler for now because I don’t know how they’d feel with a full-time male being around. It might cause problems. Plus I’ve been kind of lazy and am just procrastinating all the time.

    It’s 2 days since the incident and J just took it on herself to come over. She was clearly upset and felt bad about it, when she got here she was crying almost instantly. To me it was just an awkward and embarrassing moment and I wanted to wallow by myself for a couple days. She was nervous about a 3-4some anyway being her first time, and my strong reaction of leaving freaked her out. She said she’s been a blubbering mess the last couple days like when someone breaks up with you and you can’t accept it, or you’re afraid that they’re going to. I had to tell her there was never any chance of that, and about how I felt, and that made it better for her. After she was calmed and the subject of the previous day’s “next time” comment on the phone came up, she suggested we try it again with Dave or something, not her attentive husband or N. She took to group activities like Holly did, already planning the next event… I had to let her down and tell her that Dave said he wasn’t interested after learning she was married. She was disappointed but understood like I thought. There was PB, who she already agreed to. Having had a few FFM 3somes with her husband already, I clarified that she wanted the multi-man experience again, which she agreed yes. I suggested B, PoolBoy’s friend but her comfort level with his age was already stretched to her limit, and B is a little below that. That left Benny’s guys, who she originally chastised me for hanging out with. Also I don’t think she’d have the option to limit exposure to something she could handle. It would be either “all of them” or “don’t ask.” When I said as much she actually considered the idea, the cock-hungry slut! I said she IS planning to cheat anyway, which is already a betrayal, but dozens of guys feels “too cheaty” for someone like her if that makes sense. Like it would be too far. She agreed, she wants to be DP’d again but she doesn’t want to cheat like THAT. there’s a difference we can’t explain. She did have an interesting idea, why don’t we go out and find a couple new guys? I shot that down though, cause nobody’s going to be out and hooking up with strangers with the Rona, places you meet people are closing again I think, and going out publicly is a good way for her husband to find out. All she needs is someone she knows to see her out flirting or going somewhere with some strange guys. We didn’t come up with a plan, she cooked for me, we had dinner and watched a couple movies before she went home.

    N texted me that same night saying sorry he hadn’t, but he was busy with work and he asked if I was ok. I told him I was but he was in the doghouse for enjoying my girlfriend a little too much. He said “ok” and told me it was worth it, cause he’d been coveting for years and I was lucky I’d had her more than once. So we agreed on that and I gave him an over-text high five.

    Dave invited me to go to the beach with him and his kids the next morning. I agree and asked when he was going to come see my place? It’s hard for him to go and stay out cause of the kids so he didn’t know. I hadn’t thought of that. I put a bikini on under a dress and brought some warm clothes, prepared for any scenario. I met them at the house and drove together. When we got there it was packed! Don’t people know about the Rona? How dare these people be at the beach- oh… Anyway it was hot and not windy, so bikini time. The kids left to do their own things, Dave and liberally applied far more sunscreen than either if us needed… Everywhere. Then we hung out and talked. He asked what I’d been up to and I said I’d been hanging out with friends, to which he replied “ooohhh…” in a playful but suspicious way. I said “yup” and pursed my lips, nodding my head slowly, and that’s our arrangement now I think. He knows what I’ve been up to, but already told me before he’s not totally comfortable, and this is a good middle ground. Being honest but providing no detail, he seemed ok with that too. There was no confusion either, the innuendo in that short topic was clear. I asked when he and I could “hang out” again and he said “I wish I could ‘hang out’ with you right now!” and I told him innocently that we were, duh. He said “uhhh-huh…” and eyefucked/male-gazed me. He’s pretty funny and sarcastic like I am, I love it. We wanted to go for a walk but we had to wait for his kids to get back so they’d know we were going. Once they did we headed to the tide pools, walking over them and around a cliff to another part of the beach. There’s usually less people but still some over there going for a walk like we were. The waves were getting high and splashing the tide pools pretty hard, so there weren’t many people on our side, no kids up there ect. All we could see when we got around the cliff were a few couples a few hundred yards away walking the other way. So we stayed close to the cliff and walked up the beach a little to a big rock next to a little cut in the wall. I sat on a piece of the big rock with my back to it, facing a wall opposite the water, and pulled Dave closer to me by his shorts. He could see just over the top of the rock where we’d come from, not that anyone was over in the tide pools because of the waves, and the only viewing angle was from down the beach on my left, which was devoid of people. I started stroking and running my fingernails down his belly, fondling and getting him hard through his clothes whenever I brushed over his dick. Once he was nice and hard for me, I lifted one of the legs of his shorts and exposed his cock, giving the head a couple kisses before closing my mouth around it. I went all the way down to the base easily and shook my head, moaning so he could feel the vibration in my throat. It was easy, my mouth was watery and thick with saliva and he had an average-sized dick, so he got the blowjob of his dreams. He leaned forward over me, bracing his hands on the rock over my head, making me lean back on my hands and do the same. He didn’t thrust or try to be too rough, letting me do my own thing, bobbing my head light and quick, every few seconds going all the way down and throating him. It was pretty sloppy, I’m not sure if he was leaking or I was just drooly, but I could feel wetness on my chin and kept felt drops on my chest. He was breathing hard and whispering “fuck”, and when he told me he was going to cum I let his dick flop out of my mouth and rest against my cheek, looking up at him dirty and asking if he wanted to cum in my mouth or on my chin. He said he was conflicted but I’d better hurry or it’ll be face whether I wanted or not. So I twisted my head and took his cock in my mouth again, staring up at him and sucking for just a minute before he came. Since he couldn’t decide I figured I’d give him both, and I bobbed all the way down to the base of his dick, tightening my lips all the way until he was out so as to not leave a mess on him. Still staring up at him, I opened my mouth wide and pushed his cum out of my mouth with my tongue, making more of a mess all over my chin and neck, which he loved. I rubbed it into my neck, chin and chest, going shoulder to shoulder until he said it was all rubbed in and you couldn’t see it. He took my hands and helped me up, we walked back over the tide pools to our spot on the beach, on the way we sat in one of the deeper spots in the pools and I dunked under to make sure I didn’t dry with cumstains on me or anything. Once the kids got back to the spot he decided it was time to go, and I fell asleep in the car on the way back. I woke up in his driveway when they were unloading the car and Dave asked me if I wanted to stay, so I said yeah since I had a spare change of clothes. Since we got in the water and we were all gross and sandy we needed a shower, which we took together in his master bathroom. It was nice, making out and soaping each other up. When we got out of the shower he wouldn’t let me get dressed, saying it was cuddle time, which was fun too. I had my arms curled up under my chin and was wrapped in one of his arms up against his chest while he explored my crotch with his other hand. He would use 2 fingers and do little circles around my clit, and when there was too much friction, he’d slide them down between my lips to visit my pussy and lube them back up. I got up on all fours so he could access everything better, and he got up on his knees beside me and used 2 hands. The other was kneading my butt and giving me little spanks, and when I started getting too loud with my wailing he covered my mouth and started getting aggressive with his fingers inside me, fucking me with them. He made me cum that way, and I teased him by sitting in his lap and sucking those fingers he’d had inside me. I tried pushing him down to mount him but he had to get dinner going. We sat at the kitchen table talking while he cooked and made some small talk with the kids, the whole time I was wishing we were at my house without them and doing this naked. I’m getting addicted to Dave, did I mention I like older guys? He’s 46 and used to work out, so he has this big muscular frame that’s kind of settled a little and he just looks like a big lumberjack or blacksmith or something manly. He does roadwork so he stays in shape but doesn’t have time for working out anymore so he’s not cut, but still has that form I like on top of me… He says he likes how dirty I am but he’s kind of that way too. Once his kids were put of earshot he asked me if I’ve tried or like anal, which is cute as he clearly doesn’t know me very well yet. Instead of answering right away I teased him, asking “why, do you like anal?” and “wouldn’t that hurt?” ect. He does know me well enough to tell when I’m teasing but he wasn’t sure if I’d done it or not. I told him I have a long history of ass lovin’ and asked if he was into that, and wanted it tonight, which he said of course. I slouched down and footsied his crotch under the table with my toes, and he reached down and used my foot to stroke himself more efficiently. I told him I couldn’t wait until bedtime and he was nut deep in my tight fuckin’ ass, and he might have to cover my mouth again or hold my face down into the pillow, demonstrating with a closed fist and implying with a fistful of hair. He had to stop playing with my foot because he was about cum in his shorts already. I teased him all through dinner with innuendo that would fly over his kids’ heads. Making a joke out of things like “getting stuffed”, “forking” and mentions of “peaches for dessert”. I like that he makes the kids sit down at the table for dinner too even though he’s single. Well maybe not single anymore but he’s always done that. When he told them to go do their dishes, I looked over my shoulder to see their backs’ turned to us and lifted my shirt, giving my nipples a pinch and pushing my tits together for him, juicing him up for our anal escapades. It worked better than I’d thought, as soon as they went to their rooms for the night I headed into his bedroom, got out of my leggings and didn’t have time for my shirt. He came in fast, kind of slamming the door and we were kissing quick. When he moved to kiss my neck I pulled his pants down and his hard dick sprang out and slapped my belly, so I crouched in front of him to lube him up again with my mouth. I was balancing on the balls of my toes with my knees out, playing with my pussy and trying to give him head as best I could with him trying to facefuck me. This time he didn’t let me do my own thing, had had his hand on the back of my head controlling the rhythm and pace, which was practically “full auto” and it was a sloppy mess again and he did make me gag. I can deepthroat far and rapidly but I do need air. That only lasted for a minute before he pulled me up under my arms and threw me backwards on the bed, crawling up between my legs and ramming his cock into me. He wasn’t this aggressive before, I guess he liked the teasing, it rose the Hun in him to macho levels. He grabbed my calves and pushed my knees up as far as my legs would stretch, supporting his weight on my legs and hip thrusting against me hard. It was awesome getting fucked so rough, I was panting and laughing and I thought about letting him do his own thing until he’d finished, I’d teased him enough. But I put my hands on his hairy chest and asked him if he still wanted to buttfuck me. He didn’t say anything, just leaned back on his knees letting my legs down some before flipping me over on my belly. I started to push myself up on all fours but he put his hand on my back and pushed me flat again, kind of forcefully, and touched my butthole with his head. Seeing as how I hadn’t been home all day to prepare for this I wiggled away asking him to wait and if he had any lube. He growled a little and got up to get some from his dresser, knee-crawling back between my legs and squeezing a little much on my currently tight asshole. I reached back and rubbed his head in it, stroking it to spread lube down the length of his cock. It was a good thing I made him pause because he was probably just going to ram his dick up my ass lubeless and it might have been a mess. Friction makes things catch. Since he’d regained his senses, he pushed the tip against my hole and slid his dick in slowly instead, it was a nice feeling. His blood was still up though and after testing me to see what I could handle (more than he can provide) he started going fast, holding his weight up on my shoulders and fucking the shit out of me. I was groaning a little loud for the kids being home, kind of a low sound that peaked every thrust, he didn’t seem to mind or ask me to keep quiet, not that I could. And when he was about to cum he didn’t tell me, but he laid against me supporting his weight with his elbows on either side and was kissing the back of my neck, and he was groaning loudly too. I felt his dick stiffen and that little temperature change in my butt, he pulled out and I laid on my side to check us. He pulled out clean but we were both still covered in lube and would need another shower. This time I let him go first and when I came out after he was sitting on the edge of his bed staring off into space. I asked what he was thinking about of if anything was wrong but he said no just thinking about stuff and possibilities, having a gf, ect. I straddled his legs with my arms around his neck and pushed him down, kissing him. I’ll take that thought-space, thank you. We cuddled and went to sleep. Every visit with him is awesome.

    I checked in on Holly. She says she’s been hanging out at the apts and is kind of seeing Nino. She hasn’t been with anyone else since her gangbang. When they’re hanging out some of the guys will introduce themselves or ask if she remembers them, ribbing her, and she says no cause she didn’t care about names and the whole night’s a blur. Nino gets kind of possessive too almost getting into a fight a couple times when someone doesn’t let up or tries hooking up with her in front of him. I told her if she’s going to do that kind of thing again, she needs to set rules with Nino now while it’s still fresh, about her seeing other people like I do. It’ll make it easier for him too if he doesn’t have to be possessive of someone that all his friends have already fucked, they’ll respect him more if he’s protective but not possessive because she’s not his she’s just opting to spend her time with him instead of them.

    I’ve been trying to talk J into being open-minded about other girls for awhile now. She says she’s only interested in me and is too picky for anyone else. She’s not really attracted to women. It’s a conversation we’ve had before. I told her you aren’t at first until someone makes a move and you just say yes, discover it’s fun and have to do that some more. We’re at that step 2 for her. You realize you do like it after a few times. I brought up how we got together and how she feels now, and told her those inhibitions were that way for me at first too, it was probably that way for everybody. I figure I just need someone friendly and a little touchy to kind of put her at ease and draw her in, again the way I did. I’ve showed her pictures of Holly who’s fairly hot and in J’s age-safety range and got her to admit she’s objectively attractive, while saying teasing things like “she’s cuter with her face between your legs when you can only see her eyes”, or just naked, ect. I haven’t talked about J much to Holly though, she’s open minded and J is smokin’ so I don’t think Holly would say no either. I’m going to try to make that happen.

    I went and bought a naughty mask. It’s red shiny satin and the edges are lacy like a pair of naughty panties. I think I shall wear my favorite shopping outfit and this mask and see if I get any comments about using one for the other…

    Poolboy is down to meet J. I told him about her preference for surprise and I would text him to let him know when she was here and in a mood for him drop by, saying I might add plan details depending on the situation. Like sneaking in and waiting naked somewhere I can lead her to.

    And while I’m match-meeting I thought I’d see if Dave is down to meet Holly in a dirty sense. I showed him pictures and told him she’s a dirty girl, maybe dirtier than I’ve been recently and he said he’s intrigued. I’ve talked to her about it before and she said she’s down but that was before she started seeing Nino so I’ll have to double-check now.

    I went to Michael’s wearing my favorite shopping attire and my new mask and I had 3 people hit on me the 30 minutes I was in there! Or at least be flirty, saying they liked my heels or my mask and finding an excuse to talk me up, and one did straight ask what I was doing afterward. I have no shortage of options and people to keep track of right now so I made an excuse and told him I was meeting a guy, which he said makes sense based on how naughty I was dressed. I told him he had no idea and lifted the front of my jacket for him to see me not wearing any kind of bottoms. He loved it and begged me to give him my number if it was just a booty call with the guy I wasn’t meeting. I said I’d take his number and I might text him, depends on the mood I was in. He was a 5 but confident, kind of had that lanky tall, thinning hair artist type look. Like a 30 something runner. I didn’t even get a good look at his face with the mask on and for all he knows I have brown wooden teeth. Maybe my first text will be asking for a face pic since we didn’t get a good look at each other. Well he didn’t get a good look at my face anyway.

    I typed that when I got out to the car, then decided to text him anyway for that pic and say that other guy canceled on me, asking what he had in mind. His names Tom, and he had originally planned to maybe go to Starbucks and talk or something, ask me out, but since I showed the vag right from the start he asked if I wanted to drive around back of the store by the dumpsters with him and park. So I said yeah and he pulled up next to me, and I got into his truck. There was nobody I could see right around us, so I started playing with his cock right away and had it in my mouth before he’d put the truck into drive after backing out of the spot. I was on my knees on the seat and once he’d parked he lifted my jacket, exposing my ass and my little glass friend. I heard him whisper call me a filthy slut, and moaned a “mmhmm” into the base of his dick as I felt him playing with my toy and stroking my slit with his fingers. He pushed the middle 2 inside me easily since I was so wet and used the ball of his hand to twist my buttplug, making me cum pretty fast, crying and moaning with a mouthful which mad him fill my mouth too. It was a good first meeting/date. After I swallowed his load he drove me back to my car and I gave him my number, telling him if he enjoyed to message me and we’ll do it again or something like it.

    J wasn’t happy to hear about adding yet another partner to my non-existant little black book. I talked her off an anger ledge with a speech about how promiscuity is just living and having fun. You always hear about how the happiest couples are the ones who have kinks like wife-sharing or open marriages, and I reminded her that she’s having fun and fixing her marriage with just a LITTLE bit of adventure, that a bigger does would make it even better. You just have to be responsible and honest. I think women who sleep around and then shop for a man to settle with end up either not getting that, or aren’t happy and end up cheating. But if you’re honest and both open then you can live your whole life like a 20-something and meet a bunch of interesting people like yourself. I have no doubt I’m going to be a 50 year old Cougar still going with teen boys like I am now. I just hope I look good at that age, like my mom. I swear she’s a ringer for Alia Janine, I think that’s her name. She’s a pornstar. I did a double-take once on ‘the hub’ like “…What?” Anyway that was a tangent. I swear dictating to my phone is a more efficient and interesting way to so these entries. But then I’m taking to myself like a weirdo and I have to go in and correct for punctuation later, so I might as well type it or start saying the words commah and period like one of those people. And I go off on tangents like this, what was I even talking about? Jen, right. So I sent her the Para about the Michael’s receiving area blowjob with Tom, and she was kinda pissed at me saying I was such a slut and things of that nature. I know how girls fight so I didn’t engage and redirected her Judo-style. By the end of our conversation I had her giving me “maybies” about doing the same thing! I think I’ll just organize an orgy for my birthday. When it’s getting close and everyone starts asking what I want, I’ll try to talk everyone into it one at a time. Maybe not everyone will show but the ones that do will get to put names to faces and maybe make new friends themselves…

    I’m trying to talk J into seducing a rando some time we’re out together, like I did with Tom. Or maybe I’ll be teasing her about it and just have him meet us somewhere over her objections. I have fantasies about introducing her to people and getting her in the mood with a hidden toy and neck kisses during what should be casual conversation, kind of like I was doing with the adult store clerk… I’ll try it and test the waters.

    Tom and I have been out a couple times on dates now, and and we had a nice lone conversation in a Starbucks where he’s asking about other fwbs I have. When I asked if he wanted or expected a gf he said “yeah of course” and I had to let him know we could do that, but it wouldn’t be exclusive. I already have that arrangement with 2 other people, if he could handle that it’d be great, just like sometimes I’m busy hanging out with someone else. If not that’s fine too we could be fwbs or not. He told me he was a little disappointed that this wasn’t what he hoped for, and I had to remind him that it wasn’t a secret! Like 30 minutes after we met I gave him head in his car, parked by a dumpster behind a store, and had already told him (a lie) about how I was supposed to meet someone else that day, about the same time I showed this stranger I wasn’t wearing anything under a jacket in public… How much more evidence do you need? I asked him about his experience, he’s been with a few girls/gf’s his own age and talked a couple into occasional anal, about as normal as it gets. He’s actually fun and kinda cute and I don’t want to run him off, so I did the same thing I did with Dave. I asked if he’d been with multiple girls at a time and when he said “no” I asked if he’d like to. He looked at me kind of sarcastic and shocked and asked if I was serious, which I was. It wouldn’t be hard to set up. We’ve talked about our mutual experience and I swayed him to stick around with promises of debauchery, saying he could tell me any secret or fantasy without judgment and I would do what I can. He got really nervous and rambled about feeling lightheaded and how I was like the Devil making him an offer, or someone from an award-bait indie drama movie that draws him into a spiraling decadant lifestyle and he dies in the end owing some drug dealer money. He was trying to be funny because I’d turned him into a nervous teenager, so I had to bring him down by telling him to shut up and breathe, asking yes or no questions one at a time. “Do you want to see me anymore? Yes. Do you have any naughty fantasies you want to try but haven’t? Yes. Do you want someone you can try fantasies with you’re afraid to ask or tell anyone else about? Yes. Do you like gangbang or Cuckold porn (that’s what sharing a girl is like)? Yes.” I told him there wouldn’t be an issue then, and he said I didn’t ask all the relevant questions like “Do I want a gf I can trust and have just to myself and face life together with? Also yes.” I argued I can do most of that other than the having me to himself. Why does he think he can’t trust me if I’m being so brazenly honest from the start? Also you can share burdens and face life with friends or even girlfriend’s who have other obligations like friends or family, Right? I’m just sexual with my friends. Basically he’d never done the fwb thing and it’s new to him, I convinced him to open up and try new things and see what he likes, no obligations if he doesn’t want to go that way. Once I had him squared to my hole, meaning that he wants to be with me so he’ll have to try my way, I asked him one more question: If he was ready to start now. He said yeah so I made a quick plan. We left after that and I told him to stop at a gas station, go in and ask for the key to the bathroom. I watched him go in and headed around the side of the building to wait. We went in together and I wet and soaped up some paper towels, washing anything I might come into contact with. The toilet seat, handrails, walls, door, ect. pulling my leggings down just below my butt when I was done and leaning forward against the wall, looking back over my shoulder at Tom invitingly. He’d told me at Starbucks he’d never fucked in public and it was on his bucket list. I said that this wasn’t terribly public since the door locked and bathroom access was kind of out of the way, but it was a good start for him, this being our first time. He’s a little safe for me but I want to corrupt him, he actually brought condoms. I’d told him how I’m unable to get pregnant, I think he did it cause he thinks I’m nasty! But fuck me he did, regardless. And butt-fucked me, he did with no regard as well. He started with my pussy naturally, taking a minute to get himself situated before pushing his dick into me slowly. I was wet and he hilted me easily, being kind of gentle and slow, with one of his hands pulling me into him by my shoulder and the other on my hip. I could see between my legs, his pants and boxers bunched down around his feet. I held myself away from the tile wall with 1 hand while touching myself with the other, and his hands migrated too. Both together to my hips for deeper thrusts, on my shoulders at the base of my neck for the same reason, squeezing my butt or up the front of my blouse to grope my tits. I was making it memorable for him moaning and making plenty of noise, and he clearly enjoyed it. When he said he was close to cumming I told him to pull out. He paused because of the condom confidence, but did anyway and I told him I needed a minute. I let him dangle there a little but reached back and massages his balls, occasionally brushing his wet dick to keep him hard, walking that fine line between being too good and finishing early, and letting him go cold wasting a rubber and possible chance to finish. I let go and said “ok” spreading my legs more to drop a little lower. When his cock started to spread my lips I bucked forward and told him “not there” while looking sideways at him with my “naughty face.” He kind of nervously asked if I was serious, and I leaned back grabbing him by the back of his head and pulling him in to make out. After a minute of that I let him go and my last words before I turned around and put both palms on the wall were “spit on it first…” which he did, then came the gentle touch and a couple strokes against my asshole to rub it in, followed by hands gripping my hips… And instant stinging ache as he rammed his hard-again dick ball-deep in my ass. I yelped a little, even conditioned for anal, sudden penetration like that is tough, and he was more aggressive and faster than before, and definitely harder. I didn’t want to discourage him, so instead of “ow/why so fast” kind of criticism I channeled that into dirty talk. I said his name alot, groaning about how hard his dick felt in my tight ass, or pleading with him to buttfuck me rough the way a slut like me deserves. He took to it well, kind of losing control, I felt his fingers moving up the back of my scalp before he grabbed a handful of hair and pulled my head back. He was groaning every hard, fast thrust now and I was panting and laughing, and he started to repeat “oh fuck! Oh fuck” before he tugged my head back again and filled his glove with love. He flushed the rubber while I pulled up my leggings and washed my hands up to my elbows, we kissed and he asked me how it was, and I told him it was awesome. When he asked me if I came I almost lied, but I figured I should just manage expectations and be honest. I said no but it was still awesome and I wasn’t even thinking about it. We don’t always need to cum. We left the bathroom together holding hands so anyone would know what we were up to if they were looking, and if they were near the door they would have heard it. He returned the key while I got the AC going in his truck and we left. We were talking about (he was talking and doing play-by-play) how anal with other gf’s hadn’t been like that, that he’d have to convince then, followed by complaining and doggystyle too slow to really feel good, and it was mostly for bragging factor. But with me it was rough and tight, he loved that I talked dirty and degraded myself which was naughty like he’d never heard, and he kind of acted automatically grabbing my hair and hoped instantly it wouldn’t get him in trouble. I said it only gets better and he should feel free to do that kind of thing with me, cause that’s what I promised and whatever his ceiling of comfortability is, I guarantee I’m above it, so he should talk about or act on his fantasies and impulses. He’s here to stay.

    N hasn’t been asking to hang out, showing up unexpectedly, showing much interest at all. We text a little about his day or something stupid then just kind of drift apart. J says he’s been coming over alot lately and being more lewd with his innuendo and flirtation, her husband still doesn’t mind. I asked if anything else has happened or if she wants it to and she says no, that she’s more eager to see what we get up to. She still doesn’t like him but she does fantasize and dream about being spit-roasted by them both. But at least she doesn’t like him and knows that her ability to make any male ignore all others is kind of upsetting. She still doesn’t like him, he was just a sex toy. She doesn’t like him, that’s what I like to hear, it’s the most powerful and important part to me. Not cause I do in particular but I’m jealous of people taking HER attention. I used to think this magnetism was just a P thing but no, what if it happens to another of my boys? All of them that she meets? It’s not even like that it works when she’s there, the effects last after she’s gone. Men lose all interest in anything else.

    I see J, Dave, or Tom almost every day at this point. The schoolboys are busy, Holly I play games with or see once every couple weeks or something, she kind of has a bf now. N&P both are only interested in the latter’s wife (but she’s mine), Gunguy I haven’t even talked to in a few months, Benny and the girls I text sometimes just to say “hey” which he thought was weird. I said I think of him as a friend and am just letting him know I’m still around, you never know I might catch him on a bad day and he can unload his burdens on me like he helped me with. Or he can unload them IN me, whichever he feels like.

    Ok it’s time to get the team plans in motion. I’m sitting here bored wishing for something new, and I’ve talked about opening my lovers up to new things but there’s compatibility issues with the other participants. The married issue with Dave was on the back of my mind when I said yes to Tom, thinking I could share him with J. The theme with group sex is comfortability and nobody I’m trying to get involved has met anybody else. So I need to have a relaxed party for everyone interested to mingle and meet each other first. I’m going to talk to everyone one at a time and say “we’ve brought it up and talked about this at some point, I want people to meet and at least put names to faces before pairing up or more.” I don’t want any introverts feeling left out if they get here and people are already talking and laughing, so I’m going to be pushing certain people who I’ve hyped up together into smaller pairs. I hope that since they all have me in common, or that they know they’re here to get a bead on a certain other person I’ve talked about, they’ll be able to at least awkwardly bring that up and joke about it. I’ll invite Poolboy and J to try and get them vibing, Tom, Holly, the girls and Nino since they’ve been in this kind of thing before and might help get things started. I’m iffy on Dave because of other guys being there and he’s shown the least interest in other people, but I’ll ask and say there’ll be girls there besides myself like a buffet. Ooh I’ll cater Panda if they’re doing that right now and have a buffet! I’m also iffy on B, poolboy’s cute friend because of his age and I don’t know if the guys will be cool with him being around because they don’t know him. Especially Dave since he’s a dad, but B’s at that age to be going out partying and hooking up with strange girls so maybe Dave would understand and be cool. Also Benny’s girls, ideally I’d like them to be doing an Eiffle tower imitation on Dave’s face and dick but they’re the same age as his daughter, so he might not be as comfortable. But again he was a partying teenager so it could be fine. I’ll ask ahead of time…

    They both gave similar answers of “I don’t want to know/I might not have anything to do with it.” J took a little more convincing, just a couple minutes really. I won that argument with “the youngest is more confident and experienced than you are, both in numbers and the things he’s done…” I asked the boys who were enthusiastic, Benny who agreed but I had to argue with because the girls would be hanging out again and not being paid. I said they’re my friends and they can have a life outside the apts, and Nino and Holly were invited. But he said because the girls were being invited to be fucked they should be paid, extra because they would probably be with multiple people. I said I was inviting them because they were friends and they’d done it before, the last time he even ok’d it and they didn’t have to fuck anybody if they didn’t want, the opposite of work. If they weren’t doing anything else at the time he wasn’t even losing money. What about when they go to a party at a friends and hook up with someone there on their own or get a bf, are they expected to be paid every time? I mentioned that every time I sent them home with food too, and I asked in a “Choo Choo train” kid voice if he liked panda. He said fine but I was going to have to make it up to him because while he’s not losing money he should be making it in this kind of situation too. I said I’d prostrate myself before him later and do whatever he likes to repay him, and he huskily said he’d take me up on that. And I reminded him I was still going to involve him next time I had a big networking thing that required female entertainment so he should get alot then. I might need more than just Jess & Lita too.

    Poolboy came over and we had to have a talk. He wants us to be out with our relationship, and would of course prefer us to be exclusive but I JUST talked him into a networking/orgy party! I said we could be out with the first part, and he was about to meet everyone else in my life so he knows I can’t do the exclusive thing, also as far as exposure goes I’m sure his friends know about us, and we do things in public together so what else does he mean? He wants me to meet his parents and be able to come spend time over there, but he doesn’t want to introduce me as his Cougar fuck buddy. I thought about it and said “why not?” I don’t think I’m too much older for it to be weird, this just has to be handled right. There’s no way he can introduce me as his promiscuous older girlfriend he broke up with his girl for. They’ll think I manipulated him into that and greet me with a shotgun as the devil. The best way is to be totally honest and make them understand his perspective as opposed to theirs or mine which they’d be totally unwilling to hear, that he broke up with his gf because she wasn’t right for him, it had nothing to do with me, that’s a different mature decision. If he comes to them on his own, saying “I want you to meet this girl, but this and this, and if you’re not ok with it then nevermind” they’ll be intrigued and respect that. I might face questions and flak on the spot but if he and I play off each other well and show our chemistry I’ll win them over, I always do. But most importantly he has to understand that I can have a relationship as long as it’s polyamorous and not dependant. And he needs to calmly talk to his parents about it’s very physical nature, about the type of girl I am and that it’s a more casual thing. I got him in the right head space of where we’re at and the best way to approach it for the results he’s hoping for.

    I have an important meeting today. Poolboy’s dad wants the 3 of us to have lunch…

    It went well. He talked to them in bits over a few days, telling them about us on night 1, letting them stew. Over the next couple days they’d ask him snappy questions about what I thought of this or that, and he mentioned how he came to me after a fight, or how instead of saying “they’re so stupid” like his gf would when telling her about a fight I’d ask “well what’d you do?” ect and not just take his side. He actually told me how he kind of diffused a situation with my advice I didn’t know about and he’s been selling me pretty well. I’m getting ahead of myself, this stuff came up once I met them somewhere for lunch, a BBQ place. I dressed conservatively to leave a good impression. I of course mentioned that, cause complete honesty. I said normally I wear a dress and I’m not so modest and Dad appreciated it. I wore jeans and a cami. He raised the issue of our age difference at points and said that Mom wouldn’t like it, but PB pointed out she wouldn’t like anybody, even his last gf. Dad basically said he talked me up pretty well, and the 3 of us talked possibilities, safe sex, the future and the usual, and we were both clear we weren’t looking for forever, just someone to learn things about ourselves with. He was clearly uncomfortable with bringing up any of it so I had to sarcastically tease him, of course. But I was careful not to seem obnoxious, just comfortable and PB did the same, and together we wore him down. He concluded that it was a fun, safe, mature relationship but we should probably not hang out at the house, Mom wouldn’t approve. Maybe if they’d be away I could stay over since they knew about us anyway and it would keep PB from having a party or something, but that I couldn’t guarantee. So we’re out in the open the way he liked and compromised the same way I did with Dave and Tom on the relationship thing. I could be gf material, just not 100% of the time. And they’d all appreciate the times I wasn’t…

    PB texted me later saying his Mom was pissed that her husband was so reasonable and she threatened all kinds of violence. She was mostly pissed at Dad because she expected him to be the bad guy but apparently he made a joke to PB that he’d be doing the same in his shoes “with a piece of ass like that.” It was a joke probably meant to make his son uncomfortable, but that’s the kind of response I was hoping for, he’s on my side. I’ll just never meet Mom…

    Ok so this weekend is best for the event. Tom, Dave, Holly and J are all off on Sunday and everyone else doesn’t work or has no other obligations. I’ve talked to everybody at some point and they know what to expect. Casual party with Panda catered so everyone can get to know each other, but with the possibility of sex because it will be on the back of everyone’s mind. I also enlisted Holly to help get people there since she knows some of them. She’ll be bringing Nino and the girls, PB and B will come together, I’ll bring J and Dave and Tom are just going to come themselves. Dave’s not a for sure thing just because something might come up with his kids he said. I’ll wear a nice dress since it’ll be a more relaxed event where nothing might happen, and even though everyone has seen me naked I don’t want to alter that atmosphere. But Sunday… Why do these things always happen on a Sunday?

    Ok it’s happening, Dave showed up first and Tom a few minutes after. I introduced them to each other as my bf (bf? For Tom since we haven’t been seeing each other long but he said yeah he hopes). Standing between them with my hands on the side of each of their necks, looking back and forth between them, I said I know this is different than they’re used to but I want them to mingle with each other and make small chat, to be friendly even if it feels forced and it’ll be easier as they went, and I hoped we’d all have fun tonight, alot of fun together, I told them flirtingly. Apparently they know somebody in common they both used to work for and they use the same gym, just common small talk but they’re both drinking and wandering around, sometimes looking at me and laughing which is good. J showed up next. I couldn’t bring her because she had errands but I introduced her to the boys, and she corrected me saying these were men and the boys would be here at some point. She seemed playful, teasing them with me so she’s in a good mood about the whole thing. Seeing her in person Tom turned blubbery and stuttery like a geek, and Dave was all polite and smiles until she would turn away and he would widen his eyes at me and mouth something dirty, so they’re both into it too. I got a call from Benny then saying Holly, Nino and the girls just left and he sent someone along with them. I was about to complain thinking he sent some guy to keep an eye on us but he started telling me about a new girl in the apts who has to start earning her keep, but she’s a hard sell because she’s the little sister of one of their guys… And strictly lesbian. So they don’t want to push her into it too much because she’s family and she’s also hard to find somebody to work with because she’s gay. But she agreed when she moved in that she would work with them, she’s just inexperienced. I told him again this wasn’t like a paying thing but he just wants me to keep an eye on her and maybe help her loosen up a little. The boys showed up next together and I introduced them to Jen and the men, Poolboy was confident and flirty and said it’s about time they met, which clammed her up because she’s more nervous than anyone else here. Tom and Dave were impressed with him too telling me they were fine with the whole thing after meeting him. B was kind of nervous being around other guys. He was always kind of the tag along so I made sure to keep ahold of his hand and drag him everywhere with me when I could, that changed when Vega got here, I’ll explain in a minute. Just before everyone else showed up J kind of signaled me to talk to her alone, where she excitedly told me she was wearing our toy! I said that was good, it would put her in the mood and she was the one I was worried about having second thoughts or backing out. I trapped her against my counter and kissed her, then called for Poolboy. J looked at me wide-eyed and like she was waving me off but I ignored her, PB came in and I said “remember how I was telling you about how J and I went to that adult store and bought that remote toy?” J was covering her face with her hands and I took them and held them against my belly, saying that someone was wearing it right now. He came up and leaned on the counter with 1 hand next to J, behind me kind of pinning us both against it as he lifted the back of my dress and ran his hand between my legs. He said I wasn’t wearing panties and definitely didn’t have it inside me, kind of side-eyeing J. She leaned her face into my neck to hide from him since I had my hands over hers. I kissed her neck and asked whispering if maybe she wanted or would at least allow him to download the app. She looked up at me darkly from under her eyelids but nodded, and we made small talk while we downloaded the app on his phone and got it synced up. He pushed his button and asked her if it was working, and she exhaled hard through her nose like a sigh. He was playful though staring at her hopefully and was like “hmm? Is it working or what?” and kept pushing it in short bursts making her laugh out a girly “yeees!” and push his phone away. First physical contact between them. B was standing on the other side of the island at that point, and J didn’t notice until PB held up his phone for him to see, dramatically pointed to it and whispered-shouted that it was his g-spot button. B was leaning on his elbows on the island and nodded with the “not bad” smile-frown face. J was turning dark red and tried to bury her face again, I lifted her face up with both hands and kissed her with tongue for the boys to see. After a minute she pulled back breathing hard and I asked if her if they were watching, and she smiled and said yeah and they were pushing the button, to which B said they were just helping us out and contributing. There was a knock and we stopped then, I left J alone with the boys, hoping she wouldn’t be too awkward and PB would keep the mood light and joking to make her comfortable. Jess and Lita were at the door and gave me hugs, Holly and Nino behind them with an arm around each other, and behind them trailing quietly was Vega. I said hi and asked her what her name was, letting her see me look at her. She was cute, wearing a black tube top and Jeans, big hoop earrings with a nose stud and had kind of tomboy pixie hair that touched her ears but wasn’t butch short, bangs brushed to one side and those little pointed sideburn tails. She looked yummy. So I held out my hand for her to take and she did, I never let go of her while I introduced everybody. Aside from the guys and J, and Vega I guess, everybody knew each other from last time. Turns out Vega never met Jess, Lita or Holly even though they’re in the apts. She just hangs out in her room and hasn’t gotten out yet. She’s known Nino for years, they went to school together along with PB but she had never seen him. Since everybody was there I had to go to Panda and get the trays I’d ordered, and I took Vega with me. She’d never been in a convertible so I had the top down. A day before and we wouldn’t have been able to do that because of a huge fire that had the air so thick with smoke it looked like fog for a week. While we were out I got a text from Jess asking if she could make a move on Dave. I said that’s what everyone’s there for, that he likes the flirty innocent thing, especially when it turns out you’re a dirty girl, to get Lita involved too. She told me they’d been messing with him since they got there, holding each other being hands and staring him down, giggling and clearly talking about him and he was loving it. Making faces at them and wagging his eyebrows. I asked “like you did with me that first time?” she didn’t remember but I told her they were doing that with me in the hot tub when we met, which reminded her I have a hot tub and they were going to use it. Vega and I got back and carried the trays in, tracking everybody down and letting them know food was here. The girls had just lured Dave to the hot tub and were in bikinis on either side of him, he was shirtless. I asked what they’d gotten up to and they said they were just talking about how my hot tub was how they met me and how smoky it had been outside. Holly & Nino, B and Tom were in the living room chillin and talking about how we know each other and previous parties, and J and PB were nowhere to be seen. I asked if anyone knew where they went and everybody said no except for B, who pointed up. So I left Vega for a minute and went looking, I found them in my bed having PG style sex. The blanket was pulled up covering their bottom halves, he was on top missionary style, it was very slow and all wet kisses, she had one hand on his lower back pulling him against her and the other in a claw on his shoulder blade, while he held himself up on his elbows and brushed her hair out of her face and kept stroking her neck. I sat on the bed by them and traced my fingertips up his spine and over her hand on his shoulder, and told them food was here if they wanted to take a breather. She turned her head and big fake grinned while batting her eyes at me like a begging/apologetic “no thank you”, while he didn’t even say or look at me, just moved to kissing her neck while her head was turned. Another one, and that didn’t take long. I was gone like half an hour. But this is what I wanted, I had other entertainment. When I got back downstairs B looked at me like “well?” and I ran my fingers through his hair behind his head and winked at him. I hope he wasn’t disappointed that he wasn’t involved. In the kitchen Dave and the girls were still half naked, a good sign. He was sitting on a stool and Lita was kind of straddling his knee, Jess was on his other side and he had his arm around her, and the 3 of them were picking through a chow mein tray with fingers! I got them plates, Tom, B and Nino came in and got some too, Nino who got one for himself and Holly, and we all went out the livnng room and were talking. I sat in a big reclining chair and held out my hand for Vega to come sit in my lap, and I used her legs as a table while we shared a plate. I didn’t know how comfortable she’d be with more than that, so I was kind of warming her up to contact like Benny suggested. I kind of had a plan which was why I was bringing her with me everywhere, holding her hand, now stroking her skin between her tube top and her pants while we sat. Everyone was talking about our sexual experience and how many people we’d been with, B told everybody I was his first and Vega looked at me funny, so I wagged my eyebrows at her. Dave was digging in to his food and kind of looked at me with a disapproving look so I made a dumb face back at him that made him chuckle. I’m the common thread between most of these people so I don’t know why the looks. They’re all meeting through me at my house so… I joked about how J and PB had already gotten started on the right note upstairs since we were on the subject, and teased Dave about how he was hogging the girls, asking if they were having fun in the hot tub. That led to talking about the pool, then he and I convinced everyone else we should be out there since it was a clear day. When I asked Vega if she’d like to go in she shyly said no because she didn’t have anything to wear. Hearing excuses and coming up with solutions I said she didn’t need to wear anything, I wasn’t going to. But she wasn’t comfortable, so I told her about Holly’s bond-girl one piece, and she still said she would just lounge outside the pool. So I pulled her in by her hips so we were very close, and in a whiny voice asked please and said I’d really like to see her in it if it fit her, and she still didn’t have to go in. She said ok to that! I went and grabbed it, it looked like a fit to her even if her boobs were bigger than Holly’s. She got changed in a bathroom and it did fit her. It was a little tight over the shoulders because she’s taller than Holly too but she looked fucking good, which I told her. I took her hand and brought her outside, Dave and the girls were lounging around the shallow end and B and Tom were sitting on the side of the pool talking. Holly and Nino didn’t make it, I couldn’t see them anywhere. I left Vega at a lounge chair and went looking, finding them in one of the downstairs bedrooms. He was fully clothed, sitting on the edge of the bed leaning back on his hands getting a lap dance from Holly who was wearing only a bra. I left them to get back to my new girl toy and told her about what they were up to. She said it’s too much here, and she feels kind of nervous because she’s never been with anyone and she wants to, but not a bunch of strangers and she doesn’t want to be pressured. I said I wasn’t trying to pressure her, just make her comfortable with a little bit of connection, and I could tell she wasn’t a crowd person so I’d been monopolizing her time. I asked if she was having fun in spite of being asked to tag along and if I’d been doing a good job including her in conversation, which she said yeah it hasn’t been terrible like she thought it would be. We talked about Benny’s plan for her and how he asked me to see if I can get her to open up, and how I did make her nervous but my attention wasn’t unwanted. That’s what I was shooting for, being flirty and rubbing against her comfort zone without penetrating it, which she thought was funny and laughed at my phrasing. She huskily said she preferred rubbing to penetration anyway, so it appears to be working cause she’s flirting with me… I said I’m here to help and held her hand while we laid together on lounge chairs. I didn’t know she was a virgin, and asked about the look she gave me inside when B bragged about giving his to me. She was thinking I was the virginity reaper and I said while batting my eyes that she could think of me like that if she wanted. I wanted to get wet cause it was so hot and asked her again if she wanted to go in the pool, she said no again but that she’d watch me, which I responded by saying “you just want to see me naked”… And she said she wouldn’t mind! So I pulled my dress over the top of my head, naked in front of everybody but only facing her and asked what she thought. She was turning red, covering her mouth with one hand and turning her head unsure if she should be looking or not. But all she said was “you weren’t wearing underwear?” I told her I don’t usually even wear clothes at home, but I didn’t want to set that mood right away in case the day didn’t turn out that way, and she said that maybe she should come over and enjoy my pool more often. I told her she’s always welcome and went to jump in the pool, making sure to splash B and Tom on the way in. J and PB came out a few minutes later while I was swimming and rejoined the party. He was talking with Tom and B about something on the patio while J jumped in with me in a bikini and was telling me about the experience with Poolboy, the first guy she’s cheated on her husband with that he doesn’t know about. They had been in there an hour going strong, I thought that was pretty unusual. Before PB came in her, he pulled out and managed to stay calm and just make out with her like a Rockstar until he was ready to fuck again, making it last. I already told her he was probably more experienced than she was, I certainly wasn’t HIS first and he knew what he was doing with me from the start. J said she came 3 or 4 times and she loves it, they exchanged numbers and would be doing it again. While we were treading and talking about it we kept looking over and seeing the boys and Tom looking at us and talking too so who knows what PB was telling them. I got behind her and we were both looking at them, and I whispered that they were probably talking about gangbanging her. If 3 guys count. I was making eye contact with them while nibbling her ear and kissing her neck, my hand in her bikini but just rubbing her pubis and pulling her butt against me cause she was still too sensitive from PB. She was smiling and open to the idea when I asked her like that! Tom put a hand on the scruff of the other boys’ necks and dragged all 3 of them in the water then. We were all floating together and talking about PB&J and what they’d done, the boys rubbing up against us from all directions and B suggested we play a kind of spin the bottle game in the pool. While we were working out details of what we could spin in the water that floats and could point at someone, Holly and Nino rejoined us, jumping in and swimming over to us asking what we were up to, and we waved Dave and the girls over. Everyone was there huddled against and fondling each other but Vega. We figured we could use an actual water bottle just not the usual way, by filling it with air and pushing it down, it would pop up in the middle of us randomly. That was decided and I swam over to the edge of the pool and beckoned Vega with my finger. At first she waved me off but I just wanted to talk to her, so she came over and stood by the edge of the pool. I motioned for her to get down low and she laid on her belly, chin on her arms like mine at the edge of the pool face to face. I persuaded her to play, saying I would hold her and we would play as a team. When our turn came or she was picked by the bottle she could decide to participate if she was brave enough and it was a girl, or I could take her place. She wouldn’t have to do anything uncomfortable. She caved and jumped in too, and Holly brought up she was wearing her onesie but also thought she looked edible in it, saying it for everyone to hear. I whispered in Vega’s ear what I forgot to bring up before but was reminded by that comment, that I hoped she was at least willing to be a little exhibitionist in front of guys, but if she wasn’t we could take her turns in private or have the boys turn around. She stuttered that was ok and I realized I was up against her naked, so I tried to give her a little distance saying I didn’t even think about it but she grabbed my bicep and said I told her I would hold onto her while we were playing… I wrapped my legs around hers and held onto her from behind with my chin on her shoulder and my arms around her. We were all throwing in rules, that nobody had to do something they were uncomfortable with, majority rules on which way the bottle was pointing, every time it lands on you you have to escalate from the last thing you did, the person it landed on is the next turn, the Vega exception which nobody teased her for, nothing was off limits, there was no pressure to participate or stay, ect. I pulled Dave over and asked if he was going to be willing to do stuff with J, her being married and he said she had already gotten fucked by PB so he figured he would be fine. We were set. Vega went first since she was the last to join, her bottle popped up Tom, so the 3 of us floated toward the center, and I climbed off her, wrapping him instead and tongue kissing him from above, tits above water. We got cheers and she and I went back to our spot and cuddled, and I asked if my kissing (or more) guys would put her off to the possibility of her and I later, she said not likely! Tom was up and his spin landed on Dave, who declined because dudes, bro. Dave’s turn, Holly, who curled around him high with her legs wrapped around his chest and made out with him while his head was tilted back and her ass was put of the water, that was pretty hot, 1up-ing me. Holly landed on J and I got to watch them make out, which was more conservative and cute but still sexy to me. J landed on me and Vega, but since we had a turn we had to escalate and I let V know that, saying that I would take it if she liked but of course she was eager to love on my girl. Again she was a nervous virgin and we had to escalate, so I figured we agree on a 3 way kiss, arms all entangled and with me gripping handfuls of both girls asses. We traded off all kissing each other, and finished with tongues out rolling them together. We all loved it and Vega told me she wants more, but we were about to take our turn. I said nothing’s keeping her in the game if she wants to just ask J if she wants to got to a spot alone, but she was too shy for that. We landed on Nino! Again we were at “level 2” and couldn’t get away with kissing, so I took this one and handed Vega off to J, who was happy to hold her while I pulled Nino’s shorts off and faced away from him so he could fuck me in front of everyone. I probably didn’t need to escalate that far but I was ready to get started, and so was everybody else judging by how handsy they were with each other. Nino had ahold of me by my elbows and I was leaning forward with my chin just above the water, ankles against his back getting fucked and he walked me to the edge of the pool so I could lean against it. It wasn’t very good, it’s hard to get leverage in the pool, so he pushed me up and out by my butt and climbed out after me, sitting down on the edge with his feet in the water and pulled me over him. I straddled him on my feet, crouching and holding him for balance and he guided his dick into me so I could ride him. I could hear laughing and little moans behind me as people started getting together and the game was over quick. Tom and B came and asked us if we were willing to share, Nino would rather not have but gave an irritated “whatever” look and I took him and B by hands and went into the house with Tom following. I got triple-Penetrated for the first time in awhile on the couch. We started with me riding Nino again like outside while trading off sucking Tom and B’s cocks, and when he laid back on the couch I went down with him. B stood at the side waiting for us, so I was on top of Nino with B’s dick in my face, and I felt cold hands spread my cheeks before a hot tongue started licking my asshole. I didn’t think Tom would want to be that close to another guy’s dick but I was glad he was taking to group sex pretty quick. He only did that for a minute before penetrating my butt and I was loving it. I made sure B knew that when I groaned with his head in my throat, and my mouth was pretty sloppy and watery at that point. I came in a few minutes before Tom pulled out, and someone grabbed my hips and pulled me up straight off of Nino. It was Dave, who pulled me onto his lap and butt fucked me in Tom’s place on a chair. Before he could even get up, Nino was reverse cowgirl mounted by J! I was happy to see her getting passed around! She faced away from Nino so she and I could watch each other taking dick, almost as interesting was seeing Tom and B behind them standing naked and making out. I had no idea either were interested in guys, but later Tom told me they were kind of making innuendo and jokes while just talking, and he asked B if he was into guys. Neither of them were open about it unless asked but weren’t keeping it a secret. Tom’s been with guys but B never had, I learned. I pointed them out to J who made a surprised O face. Poolboy stood in front of me playing with his dick, waiting for Dave to make room, so I looked back at him and nodded to PB so he’d notice, and pushed myself off of his dick and put it back in my ass. PB stepped up and laid me backwards against Dave and penetrated me too, holding my legs out to the sides behind my knees, sandwiching me between 2 of my favorite boys. Holly, Vega, Jess & Lita were standing in a hug circle with their arms around each other, taking turns kissing and undressing each other. The 3 kind of teamed up on Vega and peeled her out of Holly’s onesie, I heard her say how it was hers and she should be spanked for using it. They were initiating her well when I could get a glimpse around the teen meat between us and were kissing her neck, playing with her nipples, and soon the whole group walked past us upstairs to be alone. Dave and PB did have quiet complaints to me about Tom and B fucking in front of them after Tom asked and I told him where he could find some lube, but I told them this was a decadent orgy, and that if they didn’t like it not to look, but that belongs here too. What I said to Tom instead was that they should give J some attention or move and fuck in front of her so she could watch. They got right in front of her, B sitting on the couch by Ninos feet, slouched so his ass was over the edge, and Tom dropped to his knees and penetrated him with B’s legs wrapped around his waist. They were in range of J, and she leaned forward and was touching B’s dick. I couldn’t see it well from my angle but I could see the wall of sex covering the couch and it made me cum clamped around PB and Dave’s cocks. B didn’t last long either and i could hear him say he’s cumming along with J’s whimpered MM-HMM so I’m sure he filled her mouth. We switched up partners over like 45 minutes and moved into one of the guest bedrooms, all of us crammed on 1 bed in a mess of flesh, at one point both J and I were getting dp’d together and reaching out to hold hands, keeping each other updated on how good this dick felt in our ass or how close we were to cumming, it was nice and we came together a couple times. I got to do something I never have before either, the porno cumshot. When the boys were getting tired of us telling them to pull out and not cum yet, J realized they were all ready to cum at the same time and suggested it herself! So we got on our knees huddling against each other at the foot of the bed and the boys took turns 2 at a time finishing on one of our faces, after we were glazed we kissed each other clean and all went to hang out in the hot tub together, butt naked to relax and sanitize. Holly came out to collect Nino and told me they and the girls were leaving but Vega was upstairs and wanted to talk to me. I thought “uh oh” and I wasn’t keeping an eye on her like I should have been. She was under a blanket naked when I got there and she asked me if she could stay, I told her yeah but I’d have to call Benny and probably fight him over it. She loved her first time being overwhelmed with girls but wasn’t ready to go back and face a bunch of guys, or have to start working. I sat on the bed and we talked about it a little while, I said that according to Benny he’s not going to force her into anything and if she started working it would just be girls, but she doesn’t believe him. I trust him though, he’s always been nice and honest with me and I said that, but she could stay here until she made up her mind. She said she only meant tonight and I was like “until tomorrow you aren’t ready to go back,” next day, ect. And I told her there wasn’t going to be any kind of agreement for staying, I wouldn’t pressure her for anything either, before I kissed her forehead, held my hand on the base of her neck and made out with her, tracing my fingers down her jaw and pinching her chin before I left the room. Not coercing her into anything but it could be nice living with a willing, eager lesbian so I’m going to try to keep her thirsty. I texted Benny that Vega was going to spend the night and he called right away by response. Nino already told him because Holly mentioned it and he was pissed, saying he was coming over to get her. I told him I had people over and we’d talk about it later but he wanted me to connect with her and open her mind up so that’s what I was doing. I said if he wasn’t going to make her start working right away what does it matter if she stayed? I convinced him not to come but he’s pissed, and I said in a whiny voice he could take it out on me when I see him. He was still pissed and was cussing me out but did agree to whatever I said. So I’ll have to make a visit there and talk him down, probably get roughly buttfucked but I’ll buy Vega time to let her slut out. I popped in to let her know Benny was mad but ok with it and not to worry about it, and she was kind of tired and almost asleep when I came in, so I rejoined the party in the jacuzzi. The boys had already left, J was sitting in Tom’s lap with her feet in Dave’s getting a massage and they had found my Rosè, not even bothering to use a glass just passing the bottle. It was pretty sexy. I told everybody the baby girl was sleeping upstairs and staying the night while I sat in Dave’s lap, taking over my gf’s massage, and asked who else would like to spend the night. Dave could stay late but not all night cause of his kids, J’s husband was gone a few days and Tom was good so they would stay. The guys talked about work while J and I played with each others feet, tickling each other and Dave was hard again, but when I wiggled my butt against his cock he said he wasn’t ready yet. I remembered to thank him for being willing to have fun with J even though she’s married which he said he couldn’t resist, and thanked both guys for being willing to share because they made the day awesome. It was a first for all 3 of them and everyone agreed we should do this more. But the night wasn’t over. When the hot tub got too hot we went inside and ate some more Panda, even that was sexy. J and I were leaning over the counter on our elbows while the guys kissed our backs and rubbed against us, leaning over us to pick at food. They were ready again. J and I were hand feeding each other little bites and canoodling while looking at them sideways, turning them both on, and Dave pulled me in to kiss and lifted me up my my butt so my legs were wrapped around him. J took Tom by the hand and brought him to a bedroom downstairs and Dave carried me in there, she crawled onto all fours and Tom took her doggystyle instantly, while Dave laid me lext to her and pushed his dick in me too. After a minute she and I turned to face each other and had the guys on the sides of the end doing the same thing, but I was under J and licking Tom’s balls when he thrusted into her, taking Dave’s dick and hearing he and J making out. We were all super hot. The guys lasted awhile without having to slow now because they’d already came just a little bit ago. But we all finished in that position and laid to cuddle on the bed, girls in the middle talking about the day. It was just after dark and Dave had to go, so I walked him out, still naked and thanked him for indulging my fantasies. I checked on Vega who was asleep, and the room was hot and stinky. I opened the window and went back to bed with Tom and J. I realized I forgot to send the rest of the food back with Holly and Nino, but I really have to check in with Benny so I’ll probably take it tomorrow.

    Woke up Monday with Tom and J, had a fun 3some. We were still kind of nasty from the day before so I’d definitely have to wash these sheets, but we were laying there talking about how unexpected it was learning Tom liked boys too. He said it wasn’t a secret it just never came up, and it’s more of an occasional sexual need thing and he’s not likely to date a guy. I told him what I did J, that’s how it starts and she’s just a little ahead of him in this spectrum race. Together we teased him about how I do have a strapon if he wants to be pegged, but he’s more of a top. And then we teased him about his unwillingness to receive anal, saying if we’re willing he should be too. It’s just for fun, boys are supposed to be tougher than girls, he was already clearly a little gay, ect. But he’s not ready, something I’ll have to work on him with, muahaha! He’d had enough teasing and rolled me onto my back, shoving his dick into me instantly with no teasing or lubing, but I got wet pretty fast. It helped that J swung her knee over my head, straddling my face to feed me her stinky pussy. I would normally never say that, but a day and night of sweat and multiple guys fucking her made her smell normal and mortal, a little gross. I kind of loved it, and tried to inhale it with my nose inside her as I licked her salty clit. I’m sure I wasn’t any better but nobody had their face in my crotch. Tom emptied his load in me in just a couple minutes and went to take a shower since we were all gross, J stayed behind and did clean out my cum-filled slit with her tongue, even though I had to be gross too. We made each other cum and agreed to take a nice bath together not involving Tom, maybe involving Vega if she was still here. When Tom got back he said he had to go get ready for work and kissed us both, saying that was an awesome night and we have to do it as much as possible. Since it was just girls, I went to see if Vega was up and wanted to take a bath with us. She was laying awake on her phone, and she was kind of nervous and was thinking she’d just take a shower later. I said that we’d all seen each other naked already and she didn’t need to be alone the day after losing her virginity. Being introverted, her first reaction would be to say no every time someone invited her to do something, but the trick to being outgoing and having fun is to say yes to something you’re not really in the mood for and realize it was great during and later. So I talked her into it. She just needed to tag along and made to feel invited, so I led her into my bathroom by her hand and had her get some water going. I went to get J and we came in together, crouched by her while she was pacing the water and stroked and kissed her back. She was receptive, and before cutting the water off I added salts & bubbles. We all doubled up and took turns washing ourselves, J first, then me, then Vega, the whole time asking about her and how last night was, ect. She didn’t feel pressured at any part because the whole time I was just kind of being friendly and dragging her along to whatever I was doing, and when I left her with the girls they all focused on her together and didn’t give her a chance to feel excluded, which was a risk I didn’t think about. I said I was going to Benny’s later and asked if she wanted to come, saying it would go a long way with him if she showed she felt free coming and going, most importantly coming back on her own. J wasn’t helpful, saying she didn’t have to do this or that and they should be shut down, ect. I tried not to argue with her and would just talk about it with her later. I guaranteed her she’d be able to leave again and stay with me but that going back to the apts as often as possible would convince Benny she’s trying to be comfortable there and help our case. So she agreed to come with me, and I had to convince J she couldn’t come because her attitude would make things harder and possibly get us into trouble. We got a little touchy at certain parts of our bath, but just to excite and not finish. It’s best to keep Vega a little frustrated and craving more while she’s here. After we finished I gave J a tray of broccoli beef to make P happy and Vega and I went to the apts. We showed up unannounced, but it was fairly early in the morning at 930 and we brought food. I went straight into Benny’s, the door was unlocked and Vega went to her room to get some stuff. I was loading up his fridge when he came into the apt behind me and was kind of “pssh” about me letting myself in and finding me in his fridge. I say “pssh” because that’s the sound he made, in context it sounds kinda like a “figures.” He didn’t seem mad like I expected, and asked how the party was, so I told him all about it while he browsed all the leftover food I brought. When we got to how I brought Vega and she was getting a couple changes of clothes upstairs cause she wanted to stay with me he got a little sour, but I told him about how much I got her to open up with strangers, especially since it was her first time. I said used to be an escort and I was helping her learn to just say yes to things and learn to go with the flow while having fun like he wanted, and I’ve been where she’s at and know how she feels and I can keep those feelings managed until she’s more comfortable and making the moves herself. He just said “ok whatever” and conceded. He did say no more parties with the girls though because they could be working then and they need to start getting paid. I used the opportunity and reminder to tell him about the bachelor party N suggested I host and how we’d need girls for everybody so that would be sometime soon and I was planning on drawing mana from his pool. Since he was picking at and checking out food and not actually eating anything so he wasn’t busy, I sat in a kitchen chair behind him with my skirt hiked up and heels up on the seat by my butt, legs spread, tits out above my cups, gripping the back of the chair behind my head, so that when he turned around he saw me ready to be taken. He was begrudgingly appreciative, telling me I’m not out of trouble that easily. I upped my game and asked how sure he was about that while I stroked my hands down the sides of my neck, over my breast, down my belly, and back up my knees spreading them wider with my hands rested on them. He stomped out of his shoes and yanked his shorts down right there in the kitchen, lifting me off the chair by my butt and sitting under me. I angled the tip of his giant, hard dick toward my pussy entrance as he lowered me down on it while I wrapped my legs around his back, and started riding him on the chair. He had his face in my neck telling me how fuckin hot I was, how I smelled so good and I was a dirty girl and so good to him. I kind of manipulated him a bit because while he was in a worshipping mood, I asked him in a whimpering girl-getting-fucked voice why he was so mean to me then, not letting me play with his toys when he can play with me, and he was kind of apologetic and saying he wants to give me anything I want but he’s got a role to play. He was stroking my face, telling me when I was pouty for attention that he’d give me everything but he can’t be changing rules for me, and I said he makes the rules so he can do what he wants. I inflated his ego calling him King and Daddy, dirty talking about how he was in charge and how powerful he was, and he got rougher as I did until he filled me with cum. While we sat there breathing hard and he softened in my pussy, I asked if I could keep hanging out with the girls and introducing them to friends and he said yeah. And I reinforced it by saying if they liked them enough they might come visit them here and spend $ to see them. He didn’t really believe me but gave me what I wanted anyway. I straightened myself out and kissed him bye, leaving him sitting half naked and messy straddling a wooden kitchen chair while I went to collect Vega and head home.

    She’s been fun to stay with but it’s only been like a week. I made her agree to do her own chores and clean up after herself, and any time she gets attitude with me I don’t fight with her, I dominate her. She’s inexperienced and horny enough she turns to putty for me. We were arguing about her having friends over, which I’d already said no, and I won by pushing her up against a wall with hands on her hips, suggesting that good girls are rewarded, and telling her bad girls are punished as I pinched her little pointed chin between my thumb and finger. When I asked her if she wanted to be rewarded or punished she stuttered out “what’s the difference with you?” breathing hard and plastering her hands flat against the wall. I pulled her in for a nasty tongue kiss by the back of her head and told her that was a reward, then made a fist on her hair, pulled her over to the counter and bent her over it, pulling her shorts and panties down with my thumbs on both hips, and spanked her telling her how this was punishment. She was probably thinking it would be hot until I spanked her harder than she was expecting, so she tried to stand and I pushed her back down while I kneaded her ass to make it better with my other hand. I stroked my hand up her back and gripped her by the back of her neck with one hand while the other I was giving her light spanks and sliding my 2 middle fingers between her wet lips asking which she preferred. I said punishment was sometimes painful but you still wanted it after awhile. But whichever she wanted she couldn’t have friends in my house because it was just the 2 of us here where nobody could hear her screaming unless I decided otherwise. I asked if she had a problem with that as I spanked her hard again and she said no, so I spanked her again lightly and told her she was a good girl before I started kissing above her butt and moving up her back, lifting her cami as I went. She turned and leaned back on her elbows, watching me pull down her shorts and kiss her hairless little pubis, then take them off and she hopped up on the counter for me. I spread her legs and kissed my way from her knee to her sweet young pussy, while she stroked her fingers through my hair and made the most adorable noises. I ate her out on my counter, and between licks of her clit asked if she’d been penetrated masturbating or broken her hymen yet. She said no, and I told her we were going to while she was here so we could have real fun with toys. She breath-laughed an ok as I teased her tight hole with my finger. I wasn’t going to do it here but I’d have to soon. Once I made her cum with her legs wrapped around my head and her butt lifted up off the counter, we went to the park together and fed the ducks. I feel like I’m going to have to distance from her and have a conversation like Poolboy so she doesn’t want me as her BAE. It’ll be hard since she’s staying here. I wasn’t her first time but she’s attached to me regardless. I don’t have a problem with it but Benny might.

    This week I started slut training Vega! After playing mistress with her whenever she doesn’t listen to me, we get playful. During one of these playful events I was getting a sloppy lapdance and we agreed its time to pop her cherry. I laid on my couch and had her straddle me reverse cowgirl, used some lube and a pinkie to get her into the idea of penetration, and once she was liking that I warned her about a little bit of pain, and pushed my thumb inside her as far as I could. I definitely split her, switching after a minute and making a mess, she was so tight clamped around my middle finger and when I started moving it in and out she was definitely bloody. She didn’t complain, saying it was a burning sting like when you’ve destroyed your asshole with tacos and take a shower. It was uncomfortable but manageable and she knew the real fun came later. After a minute of exposure the pain was gone and she was enjoying getting finger fucked. I lubed my messy middle and ring finger and widened her destroyed teen pussy a little more, she did cry a little that 2 fingers were too many, but I told her if she were with a man now it would be worse and we needed to keep tearing her a little more so she could handle toys soon. So she complained and I kept doing it and soon she was still liking it, and I played with her clit with my thumb while fingering her. A couple times she tried reaching down herself and I had to catch and hold her hand with my clean one, with our fingers intertwined I made her cum that way and we went to take a bath together. I washed my hands in the sink while she rinsed off with my hose showerhead and once we got a bath ready we got in together. It was a sweet time, her sitting in my lap talking about how this or that felt, how the water kind of made her itchy and sting when she spread her lips, I told her about me and my history, my first time and my lesbian friend Harley’s first time that was much worse than hers was. The story almost made her cry but I explained why it’s better for your first time/bf/gf to be older, because with experience comes managed expectations, wisdom to explain how you’re feeling and why, that everyone goes through this, ect. And she was grateful and said her first time was exciting and not too bad, and for being penetrated she wasn’t expecting to cum when she was kind of in pain. I bit her neck and sluttily whispered that wasn’t the first time that happened… We had a good day just to ourselves, but next time I think I’m going to involve J since she’s all into sharing now.

    Vega and I are sleeping together. I don’t mean TV style, that much is obvious. I mean every night there’s sex and sleeping in my bed and spending days together. She doesn’t have her own room. I leave her here when I go out with Dave or Tom or something but other than that we’re going everywhere together too. I’m not sure if I should let guys come by the house. On one hand they have expectations because of me and might want to include Vega or it might make her uncomfortable hearing or seeing me getting fucked by guys. On the other hand I’m trying to expose her to adult life and open her up so maybe she needs to see that. I’ll have a talk with her again about expectations and how I want guys over all the time, see if I can convince her.

    Vega would rather I not be with anyone else while she was here, we had a talk. I’d rather she experiment with lots of people while SHE’S here… I managed to convince her that we’re not an item and we’re fwbs, emphasis on the F so we should be able to talk about these things. I put myself in her spot and convinced her I understand what she must be feeling, just getting into sex having had her first time recently but not being in a relationship. I gave her full disclosure and said I was basically training her (it’s a step by step process) to experience and be cool with everything, including exposure to guys. Be a party girl instead of trying to be a gf. She doesn’t have to be attracted to or want to fuck guys but my goal is to not have her be repulsed or uncomfortable in group sex situation or being near them naked because promiscuity is the job she agreed to when she moved into Benny’s. She might be girl-only, but alot of times for that there’s going to be a guy watching, especially if it’s for work. She was a little emotional but I told her how we all feel this sometime, and she has it easier having help and a mentor to kind of work on one thing at a time in a no-pressure environment. I got her to see my point of view and agree a good first step is to just party and let loose more, lower inhibitions and try to contain feelings when I’m having sex and she’s not. I suggested maybe she should watch and got her to agree that seeing me get fucked could be fun. That’s the right train of thought, if you see a situation you’re not completely into, take interest in what you can from it. We’ll see how it goes.

    It’s been a couple weeks since the first time I fingered Vega and popped her cherry, so I decided to surprise her with toys. I woke up first this morning and just kind of explored her in her sleep. As soon as I woke her up I was on top kissing her and licking her neck, and when she was nice and wet I got in a drawer next to the bed and grabbed a glass dildo. I waved it in front of her face asking if I could use it and she said yeah. So I looked at her lips and raised my eyebrows, not saying anything but implying she should open up. She did and I slipped it into her mouth, rolling it around so she wet the whole thing, and the little slut had her knee up between my legs teasing me and making me wet too. When I pulled it out of her mouth, I licked up and down the length of it too and started trailing it down her neck, then chest and belly until I was between her legs. I rolled the length of it between her soaked lips again to lube it before pushing it inside her. It was like 8 inches and maybe 2 thick, narrowing near one end but not like a dick, more like a feminine wand. I kept my hand around the base of it and held it against my hips while I fucked her with it. Slowly at first, making out with her and kissing her neck, then speeding up a when I moved down to nibbling her nipples. She was whimpering, whiny and giggling when she said my hair was tickling her chest. I made her cum loudly that way, she was cussing and calling me baby, making 2 fists on the sides of her head with her eyes closed. When she was done I told her it was my turn with a kiss and climbed up on her until I was straddling her chest. She hadn’t eaten out a girl yet and she said she was super ready. I crouched above her face with my feet under her armpits and my knees spread against the headboard, one hand holding the bed to balance and one pulling her face against my crotch by the back of her head for control, and she went to town. Sometimes I stroked her hair and let her lick me gently, and sometimes I suffocated her a little, sitting my slit on her face with her nose against my clit feeling her hot struggling breath heat up my pussy. She loved every second though, I came yelling her name while she had handfuls of my ass and occasionally spanking me. Then I straddled her chest and seeing her face was glisten and wet, rubbed it in roughly before giving her a nasty hard kiss with a handful of hair again. It was rough oral girl-style and I told her through gritted teeth while still gripping her hair that I wanted to fuck her rough right now. She said she was too hot but she definitely wanted to get fucked and cum while riding a big rubber dick. I scooted down to kiss her but it turned more into a possessive lick from her chin to temple, rolling my hips and covering her belly with my cum while I told her she wouldn’t be riding, she would be the one being ridden. But it would have to wait because of my facesitting shenanigans, she was all sweat and couldn’t catch her breath, so I told her to go take a shower. Even though we’d just cum I wanted more, to be the aggressive one and to top and fuck her. This must be how men feel, I was the one frustrated for once. Laying on my back with my knees up, I managed to make myself cum again before she got out of the shower by playing with my pussy and squeezing my tits myself. I like living with someone again and having debauchery-on-demand. It reminds me of that 2 week vacation with N.

    Vega’s slut training continues! Anal time. It’s just been a few weeks since her first time and once I get her more into anal I’m going to take her out and try to hook her up. I talked her into trying it one night like a guy would, because she was vehemently against it. I had to argue the usual “popping your cherry hurt too but it felt good afterward, after a couple times it never hurts again, it can feel better than vaginal, no it doesn’t cause bathroom problems, no it’s not dirty if you get into habits and do it right, ect.” when she was softened and saying “I dunno…” I switched to flirty mode for the kill, scooching right up against her on the couch and turning her chin to face me while teasing kisses, almost begging, telling her I wanted to taste and feel the tightness of her cute, tight little unused ass, that good little sluts spread their cheeks willingly because getting butt fucked feels so good, turning dirty with it. I got her to agree half heartedly, but I think she was scared but wanted it too. She started hyping it up without any help from me and making arguments like “lots of people do it and love it right? It’s just like anything else, I guess, it gets better with practice…”

    Vega was out hanging out with friends tonight and I got down on some RDO with Holly, where I learned something interesting/concerning. She’s working in the apts now. Not doing deliveries for her old boss anymore, she’s working hourly now, by appointment like all the other girls there. I never operated that way, it seems kind of trashy but as long as she’s being safe. But she is staying there with Nino and his brother now and fucks both of them, Nino because he’s her bf kind of and his brother because it’s his place and that’s what she has to do to stay. I said she could stay with me because I have 4 extra bedrooms but she said she likes it, it’s not a compromise to stay there. She’s likes getting fucked before bed and sleeping with Nino, and when he goes to work she gets into bed with his brother and gets it again. Then whenever she’s ready and wants to she goes into one of the top floor rooms and hangs out for awhile until someone comes in. She’s protected with and from every guy, and she’s kind of liking being such a slut so good for her. I told her how I think 5-10 regulars is sustainable and safer, more personal but that’s not how it runs there. I said she shouldn’t get into anything else they’re up to there or she’ll be in too deep, but she knows what she’s doing and already agrees. She just wants to be a ho and get filled every day, not mess up her body and life with drugs or anything. I said the risk is really not from the gangbangers around her, it’s from clients offering her stuff or wanting her to try new “recreational activities” with them, but she knows and the guys wouldn’t allow that. None of the girls there look messed up by drugs because they’re not allowed and the guys who visit have to be checked beforehand, also she gets to choose from a client pool, kind of a swipe right/left deal and she doesn’t have to fuck anybody gross. So it seems like a good system that’s worked for everybody else and she’s both enjoying it and making sure she doesn’t slide into anything else. Because she does have a safe place to go if it comes to that, which she appreciates. I wonder if Benny will bitch about my hanging out with her now, or if because we were friends for years before he came along, that will be an issue.

    I kind of talked Vega into the possibility of trying guys. She’s been with 5 girls already in a short time, admittedly 3 of them were in one night… But basically she said she might be open to it but wants to make sure she’s into girls fjrst. I’m still talking her into anal, and we’re plating or going down on each other almost every morning. She hasn’t been with anyone else since the party, but once I get her comfortable with anal and maybe strapon penetrate her a few times to get her addicted to the sensation of getting fucked, a nice, shy andro boy like B could be her first guy experience. When we were talking about it and I suggested him, she said that would be her most likely choice.

    Benny’s wife came over unexpectedly. I’ve never met or seen her before but she talked Nino into bringing her and she was knocking on my door. I could tell she wanted to bitch me out but was shocked out of it a little when I answered the door naked. In the doorway she told me to stay away from the apts, called me a whore, threatened to hit me with her car next time I left my house, a bunch of other stuff. I don’t remember the last time I was involved in such drama! Anyway with my strange personality I was trying not to smile the whole time, especially not to let her see it. When she was done yelling at me I threw her for a loop again by pulling my door all the way open, standing off to the side with one leg perched up on my toes, letting my hair fall around my face, and asking her if she wanted to come in while biting my lip all seductively. She didn’t know what to feel. She hesitated and started in on me again saying the same things but kind of stuttering and not yelling anymore, and when she was done I asked if she wanted to talk to me about it. She’s not at all attractive, maybe she was 200lbs ago when she and Benny got together. She was just defending what is hers and I told her if she wanted to come in I’d tell her what was going on, throwing in that idk what Benny might have told her but you can’t trust what your man says about another woman. So she said fine, and I had her sit on the couch, telling her from the beginning how I met Benny and the people at the apts, Holly ect. and said I can’t stay away because we kind of work together and I have to keep an eye on Holly. During this story Vega came down wearing just a cami and panties and curled up against my side without saying a thing, which helped alot because it made me seem like a lesbo especially after the show at the door, helping my case about how Benny and I aren’t romantic. When I asked her about what he told me, how he’s allowed to be with other girls she said that was true, so when I asked her what the problem was she said she didn’t know me and thought it was like a dating thing instead of friendly business. And I told her that’s what she and I were doing, getting to know each other. She recognized Vega as a little sister of the apts and that helped that she thought she was there on business too. Vega played it up a little as much as she was comfortable, kissing my shoulder and stroking my leg while I was talking to Benny’s wife. I should have a Moniker for her like everyone else (that being a joke because that’s close to her name, maybe the way an aussie would say it). I texted Nino while we were almost done talking and had him come in, when he got here I said he could take Moniker home, kind of queen-bitching the situation and letting her know we were done here. But I didn’t want to make an enemy so when I walked her out I leaned in for a cheek kiss to keep her off her game, and it worked. Coming at her naked and kissing her on her way out, she probably would be talking all kinds of shit on the way back or to Benny, but right then she just said bye and left flabbergasted. As soon as she got to the car I called Benny to let him know she’d stopped by and I handled it. He didn’t think she would actually show up, but she was threatening to do it lately when they were fighting thinking he was dating me. I let him know I straightened her out and to not have expectations one way or the other in regards to a fight when he saw her, because she left here shook after showing up all fiery. He said they were going to have a talk and she wouldn’t be by again, but we’ll see. I should probably make sure no cars are waiting on my street if I go out for a walk.

    Right after that I explained to Vega what she missed and that it was nice timing and behavior claiming me in front of her, how it helped make my case. I pulled her to straddling on top of me by her butt cheeks and kissed her while telling her she looked sexy in a cami and panties. We flirted about her “claiming me” in front of another woman and I took those sexy panties off of her, kneading her bubblebutt in my fingers while giving her my tongue to suck on. While we were getting hot and wet, playing with each others’ slit, I asked her if she’d gone to the bathroom this morning and washed out like I’d showed her, she said yes and I told her she was a good girl and was going to start teaching her to take it in the ass now. I held my palm in front of her with my wet middle finger towards her face, and she made a show of sucking it for me. She was moaning with her eyes closed, rolling her tongue around my first knuckle before bobbing up and down on it like she was sucking a dick, which was making me shiver I was so wet. I switched my finger for my tongue again cause I couldn’t wait to kiss her, stroked my finger between her cheeks while we made out, and when it was getting aggressive I pushed the tip of my finger into her little asshole, telling her to push to make it easier. She took it without any problem and we kept kissing while she fingered me too, while I explained or gave little tips like how it wouldn’t feel great and make her cum like I explained until she was used to it, but it wouldn’t hurt this little bit either. It just feels like something going against the grain. After I got my finger in to my middle knuckle and could curl it, she started having fun and getting aggressive again, making me cum with her fingers in a V on either side of my clit. I had her get off of me to get my always-ready-to-go flower butt plug out of my jacket by the door, she waited for me on all fours on the couch looking over her shoulder eagerly the whole time. I gave her the flower to roll around in her mouth, which she did while looking back at me like something out of a porno, while I licked her clean dark pink little asshole. She was panting and playing with herself and I could feel her clinching and unclinching against my tongue, so I took that as a sign she was ready for my toy inside her and slipped it in gently while telling her to push again. As it went in pretty easily, spit dries fast so it pinched her skin a little going in, but I had her push a little while I pulled her hole apart with my thumbs and it popped the rest of the way in, and I was sure to rub it around in circles with my thumb while she was masturbating. I layed on the floor in front of the couch and told her to come with me, and she straddled me on all fours like we were doing before, this time when I kneaded her ass she had to stop kissing me and just breathe, she was feeling so good, her arm between us while she played of course. When she told me she was about to cum, I stopped her and told her to go get my strapon from upstairs, telling her where to find it and of course to leave the plug in and enjoy climbing the stairs… When she got back I had her on her knees, standing in front of her and letting her strap me in, putting a hand on her head for balance when I stepped into the straps, and she I was ready I pulled her up for a kiss. I thought about power playing and having her suck it but I didn’t know if she’d be comfortable with that yet, especially cause it’s more of a masculine thing. That’s something to work up to. But I kissed her and turned her roughly around, guided her behind the couch and pushed her bent her over it before teasing her pussy with the tip. I was sliding the head between her lips to lube it and rolling the flower around with my thumb again, and she was already whimpering and breathing hard, so I started putting my rubber dick in her. Just the head had her asking me to wait, but I said we just need to get it over with and kept going slowly until about halfway, then pulled back just as slowly. The rubber was shiny with her cum and I just kept going back and forth halfway until she was comfortable. I told her when she was ready for me to go deeper or faster to let me know, and she tried. She said “ok” first and I was like “ok what?” and she said she was ready, but that wasn’t enough either. So when asked again she said “fuck me harder” and I did. I upped the pace to normal and at first only pushed about half-deep in her over and over, because that’s what she’d already taken and had lubed the dildo down that far with her own wetness, but I started going further with each thrust until I was bottoming out in her and slapping against her ass with my hips. She was pant-screaming and cussing at that point, gripping handfuls of the couch where she could and squealing when I spanked her, talking dirty about how good it felt being fucked and how it felt when I slammed into that plug in her ass. Wanting her first time to be addicting and memorable, I kept that up as long as I could, making her cum 4 times in half an hour. Her legs were jelly when we were through, we both needed a shower because we were so sweaty and smelly, and her legs were sore like she’d been doing squats from cumming so much while standing. In her own words her first time having penetrative sex was “fucking lit, baby”. I also told her it feels better when the plug and dildo are switched. Or you’re just getting it in both holes together. So I might be able to get her into that. I’d need another strapon though, the one I used on her is J’s which is average size. Mine is practically Benny sized and she won’t be ready for that for a few years. If I’m going to DP her with someone we’ll need another average sized stud or an actual boy like B…

    I had a date night with Tom, in which I told him everything I’d been up to with Vega, the drama with Moniker, what Holly’s into ect. and he was very interested in the Vega Chronicles, particularly her first anal. Still couldn’t talk him into it though, even with teasing about how a little girl can handle it and she’s not even into phallic objects, she lost her virginity 5 minutes ago and is braver than he is, stuff like that. It was a nice date night though. We watched a true story war movie about a medic while we ate junk, followed by gentle missionary lovemaking.

    After some talking about getting Vega comfortable with men and contact, we kind of came to an agreement on a grope-party. The other option would be actual partying or clubbing so she can maybe drink a little and loosen up, grind on some strangers or something which isn’t available right now. So it would have to be organized like a gangbang but more innocent, with having to find and explain to volunteers. The only large group of guys I know though would be Benny’s, which makes sense because she would be around them anyways, so we’re setting it up.

    And it went well. I asked Benny to tell me next time they’re having a party so I could bring Vega and experiment a little. On Tuesday they had a BBQ like the last time but at someone’s house and we both went looking sexy in minidresses. She was kind of my tag-along when we got there again, I loaded her up with a couple shots of Patròn, just enough to get her buzzed and uninhibited but not drunk, and danced with her. Soon enough a couple guys had found us us, and she seemed fine, just a little nervous. I kept an eye on her always just a few feet away and explained to every guy I danced with that I wanted them to meet me in the kitchen at a certain time and why, so they could help with my experiment. I also told them once we came into the kitchen not to make a sound or say a word, not to even let us hear them breathing, no comments when we started, ect. just to be absolutely silent even when talked to. When it got time I grabbed Vega and stopped outside the door to the kitchen, she was kind of nervous but I told her she should just focus on how it felt and not who was doing it, and I’d be with and against her the whole time, she’d be safe… Then I blindfolded her with a velvet hairband I brought for just this, and took her inside. 6 of the guys we danced with were waiting inside and quieted down when we came in, there were other people in there too and I couldnt make them leave so I looked first and said to Vega that we’d go into the garage for privacy, holding her back by her hand while the guys took the hint and went in first. When we walked in there I put my hands on her hips from behind and my chin on her shoulder and told her that my hands were the only ones touching her, like a mantra. I kind of narrarrated what the guys should be doing by whispering things in her ear things like “I’m going to squeeze your big gorgeous tits now” and never took my hands off her hips while the guys got over-clothes gropey. Wherever they wandered I asked if she liked my hands there, while never taking them off of her hips or her side, and she was stroking the backs of my hands with her fingers. I was kissing the back of her neck at her hairline to put her in the mood and asked her if I could take her dress down over her boobs or lift the bottom up a little and explore, and she said yeah. I kept reassuring her that this is something we’ve done alot, and asking her if it felt good when I pinched her nipples, and she was breathing hard and saying yes to everything I asked. The strange boys were enjoying doing all the dirty work and following suggestions. She said yes when I asked if she’d like a kiss, and one of them came in for a nice gentlemanly peck that Vega was eager for, so it evolved into tongue and his arms around her lower back, and her hands left mine to wrap around his neck. I feld hands on my hips from behind and a hardon against my ass while someone was licking my neck. I didn’t recognize or know any of these guys, and tugged on Vega’s blindfold asking if she still wanted it but she said yeah. There was a futon in the garage that was up on its side, and staying in-story I said it would be nice if there was somewhere to get relaxed while pointing at it, and 3 of the guys went to set it up for us. Vega’s guy walked her to a rolling chair with a hand on her lower back and sat before pulling her onto his lap. I got the futon with my guy, sitting in his lap. Since the only spots were by me, I had boys on either side pulling my dress down off my shoulders and around my belly so my tits were exposed, and my hands were in 2 laps playing with bulges. I was about to lose control of the situation and couldn’t guarantee Vega wouldn’t get pulled in, so I brought it up to “her” (meant for the guys) that right now was just to get her comfortable with what we talked about before, being male contact, and I think there was about to be alot of it. She said she’s cool and wanted to stay and that “she was comfortable where she was” which I repeated verbatim while eyeballing the guy under her and the boys around me, I got smiles and nods. I was pretty excited and wet, Vega saying she’d stay and watch (more like listen) me getting fucked, which was something she originally said she’d like to see. It didn’t work out that way though. Having permission to get started, I switched from playing over clothes to running my fingers inside waistbands of the boys to either side of me, giving them a tug to signal they shouldn’t be wearing them any more. They got up and I had 4 guys in front of me taking their pants down past their dicks. Not off completely, maybe that’s my fault for not letting them talk, but they didn’t seem interested in fucking me and the guy sitting under didn’t want to let me up. He did pull my dress up and slide a finger between my wet lips while I leaned forward to suck my first of 4 cocks. I was moaning into it, making it sloppy and noisy for Vega’s benefit, and made the first guy cum in a couple minutes. I could hear her panting in the background, but couldn’t see her with all the flesh in front of me. When the first guy finished, he made a kiss face for me and petted my hair before leaving, and the next guy stepped up between my legs with his hard dick in my face for service. After swallowing my 3rd load in 10 or 15 minutes, my mouth and chin were a slobbery mess and I was licking the 4th guys balls with his head in my throat, about to cum myself because the guy under me was penetrating me with his finger, when 3 more guys came in not following the “no talking” rule the original guys agreed to. With guy 4 kind of aggressively facefucking me, both hands on the back of my head after having to wait until last, I couldn’t shush them or bring up the rules, not that I think they’d care. They were talking alot of shit about this “filthy white bitch” taking dick in the garage. I was making eye-contact with the one who thought he was funniest when guy 4 came in my mouth too and stepped back, and not wanting to argue with the new guys because I wanted more, I opened my mouth to show him the last guys sperm before swallowing and sticking my tongue out, showing him my empty mouth too. That shut him up (for a minute) and dropped his shorts, and he thrust his cock in my mouth on his 2nd try. He and I argued during his blowjob and talked dirty alot, and it was my favorite. He called me a slut for taking a train of strange Mexican dick, Mexican food jokes, I made a joke about how “Mexican destroys my asshole” referencing food and implying penis, complaining his cock tastes like fish tacos to which he had a good comeback, saying it tasted like fish because he just fucked another girl and tacos because she was Mexican like all the other guys I’d sucked today. I could hear Vega in the background moaning now short and rapidly and it had a peculiar sound of sex to it. I also heard “not her” during the smartass’s blowjob but it was out of context. When he was ready to cum he pulled out and I was worried he was going to dirty my face turning off the other guys, but he was kind of halfway. He told me to open my mouth and jerked himself off against my bottom lip so everything landed in my mouth anyway but he still got the facial experience. He hung around after that waiting for his friends to finish, sitting on the couch next to me and squeezing my tits, and his 2 friends wanted theirs together so I traded off sucking one and using my hand for the other until they both came in my mouth again. I was finally done sucking and I’d cum twice from the boy under me, but he still hadn’t gotten off. He was still hard under my butt though. The 3 left after they finished and I laid back against my guy to watch Vega who was indeed getting fucked. The dick sliding in and out of her was light blue from the rubber he was wearing, good boy, and she was laying her head back on his shoulder, face up to the ceiling making an O face, her knees spread as far as they can go to either side dangling over the arms of the chair. And she wasn’t wearing a blindfold anymore so she was totally into what she was doing. We watched her riding until the guy under her came, and when he tapped out on her legs she got up and sat by us so he could clean up, then he left too. I was writhing on the last guy and telling Vega that there was 1 more and he hadn’t gotten off yet if she was feeling brave, the last part I said holding her chin and rubbing her bottom lip with my thumb. She nodded and I got off of the guy, getting to my knees on the floor between his feet and pulling his pants down for him, so he was sitting there hard and wet with Vega sitting next to him. Because of all the wiggling I was doing in his lap, it was a (good) smelly, wet mess. I stroked his dick a little bit with my hand and laid my face on his left leg kind of relaxing and staying out of Vega’s way, asking if she was ready, and she laid down on her belly with her arm thrown over his other leg taking that dick in her mouth while I held onto the base, squeezing his balls occasionally. She looked pretty cute bobbing up and down, we were pretty much face to face, and I pulled away to look at her, and if she had a tail it would be wagging. She looked like a girl laying on her bed on the phone with a boy. Laying on her belly, her feet were up in the air going back and forth like she was pedaling, and she was propping herself up on one elbow between his legs. She would have been supporting her head with a palm on her chin if her head wasn’t moving up and down. I said to the guy I was sorry, but he should try not to cum until she does and to get to work. He pulled up the back of Vega’s dress, exposing her ass, and she spread her legs with her feet still in the air to give him access to her pussy. Once he started playing with her she kind of froze and forgot what she was supposed to be doing, a common trait of noobs. She focuses on how she’s feeling and neglects her part, she does the same thing with me when we 69 and she gets spanked as a reminder, it’s an inside joke by now. So I didn’t say anything and reached over to give her a little slap, and she giggled and went back to work sucking dick a little too aggressively, going too fast and far and gagging herself a couple times. It didn’t help with the guy either, the show of 2 girls working together to make him cum and he only lasted a few more seconds, leaving Vega hanging. But it was a cute moment. He knew to be gentle with her and I could see his hand hovering wanting to control her head while he filled her mouth, so he laid his hand on my head instead, and during another spurt made a fist in my hair to which I made an “ow” face that made Vega chuckle again, which made him tug more. She and I were face to face, locking eyes while the guy we were using to train her unloaded in her mouth while pulling my hair, and I told her she doesn’t have to swallow it and give it to me if she can’t. After a couple more bobs on his dick, she pulled away and I thought she was going to kiss me with a mouthful of cum, but she did what I did earlier and stuck out her tongue for me to see she’d swallowed. I told her she was a good girl and I was proud and gave her a kiss before saying thanks to the guy in a way that implied he could go, but still staying quiet he nodded the other way and showed me he was still playing in Vega’s pussy. I said I’d take it from here with a little kiss on the side of his cock with eye contact and he double-tapped on her ass the way the other guy tapped out so she’d get up. Once he was dressed and gone she and I laid face to face on the futon, she was using my elbow as a pillow while I supported my head on my palm, and we talked about her first time while I worked on making her cum, her knee straight up to give me access. We joked about how both of us had cock-breath while giving each other little kisses and I asked if she still considered herself a lesbian. She said she was more curious and wouldn’t even say bi, because it felt good and she was willing to do it again but couldn’t see herself dating guys. I told her again that’s how it starts. Also sucking and swallowing cum isn’t something you could emulate with another girl, like I get how getting fucked could be because she’s done that with me, but she said that was her least favorite part and she might not want to do it on her own if I wasn’t there and she wasn’t buzzed. I said we’d do it alot until she was comfortable with doing it on her own and maybe even craved it, and once she could do it on her own she’d have to go live in the apts. She didn’t want to talk about it but I have to plant the foundation that she can’t stay with me forever. I told her for what she just did which she enjoyed, she could have bought a PS5, minimum. it helps to have relatable perspective. I went over some logistics with her about how she could make like $400 on average for 30 fun minutes of what we just did, and alot more of that if she finds someone willing to be exclusive like I did. That could even mean less work because they don’t want you around all the time, maybe once a week. She would also be in the upper earning range because the apt girls contract with a pro agency, I know about through Mrs. A, also she’s super hot with that pixie hair, unexperienced which people love, doesn’t want to give up the “lesbian” tag which guys and exclusive rich older women will love, ect. She brought up all the usual worries about it , but I said from my experience and what I know about the apts it’s not like that. TV depicts it badly because it’s illegal but if you love your work it isn’t work. I explained what Holly told me about how it’s working out for her, and it sounds like a cool setup, and used the example of how people talk alot of shit about it while girls are on twitch or onlyfans by the millions making money and today it’s becoming less stigmatized, ect. We had a long conversation laying there. The group sex was like 30-45 minutes and we laid there talking for maybe 2 hours afterward. And I got her to her usual “maybe it’s not that bad/give it a shot” position. She agrees that she liked the pace we were moving, she was comfortable so far and we’d keep going and see where it goes. So we rejoined the party, which by now there was a movie on, people drinking and relaxing, alot less people there, ect. so we didn’t have long to stay. We went through the cold leftover food in the kitchen, kind of staying to ourselves because we didn’t know anybody and left after eating a little. I texted Benny that night and told him what was going on and he said he had doubts at first but he trusted me now, because that girl was for a fact lesbian and I got her to try guys. He also told me one of the guys in the garage was her brother. One of the smartasses, since she’d seen the other volunteers when we were dancing and I doubt she’d let her brother be in the garage. I asked why he was there, which one he was, if Benny sent him to keep an eye on us, ect and he said he had no idea, had nothing to do with it, and didn’t know why. He also thought it was weird that he was bragging about it! So Vega’s brother saw her riding dick while he was getting off in my mouth himself. I don’t know whether or not to mention it to her because I don’t know when her blindfold came off. This is like something out of a porno. At least he for sure didn’t touch her, I wasn’t blind. He was probably the one who said “not her” to one of his buddies at one point not wanting her spread around too much, if that’s the case he was a help.

    J is pissed at me for what I’m doing with Vega. Not jealousy, she doesn’t think I should be advising a teenager how to be a better whore. I’d say we got into a fight about it, but it was more her yelling at me since I don’t fight with people much. I said she would be doing it anyway, and I’m only making it easier for her so she’s not pressured or gets depressed when she starts reluctantly. That’s too close to the slippery slope of drug abuse to cope, how you get trashy hoes like on TV, instead being sex and body positive and having a healthy mindset about it, ect. I calmed her by making the point that I never became like that and was helping her not to while reinforcing that she was going to do it either way because she already agreed to it. I’d rather she do it safely and with the right mindset. “Trust the sexpert” I said, and she didn’t sound like she meant it by the way she said that it wasn’t her problem and that she didn’t care and whatever, but I know she’s coming around and trusts that I know what I’m doing. When I asked if she still loved me she said she would by the next time we talked, so I waited about an hour to respond to that and began by saying “hi, it’s been awhile” and if she were here I know she’d have a frowny face while trying not to smile. I got the “trying not to smile” impression from what she was saying when she texted me back so we’re still ok. I either don’t lose arguments or don’t get into arguments I can’t win, it must be frustrating.

    Speaking of, I try to keep Vega as sexually frustrated as I can by either using her to get off and edging her in return, or letting her cum and then keep going and stopping just short of letting her cum again. I do this so she’s more eager to agree with something I suggest, like trying another guy or 2. The guys I had in mind being B & Poolboy since they’re cute, they share, and are her own age. So after teasing her about it (with tongue) and getting her around to “I don’t know…” territory where she seemed more excited than not, I asked the boys when was a good time for them both to come over. The next afternoon they did, and when they got there I greeted them one at a time with deep kisses and let them in. It was a show for Vega. I reintroduced them and said I just wanted us all to hang out, as Vega was finding out more about herself and it was good for her to experiment with people her own age. Knowing she preferred B, I sat him next to her on the couch, then sat next to him on the other side with PB next to me again. So boy/girl/boy/girl. I was teasing Vega telling the guys about how she wanted to try this and with B, what I’d taught her, ect. And she was nervous but played off of us while we all teased each other. PB and I were twisted to face them and Vega was sitting against the arm of the couch with her knees against B’s side. He was coming out of his shell too, making innuendo about how he was surrounded and trapped by girls, how he’d have to fight his way out through Vega since she’s smaller, and he was disappointed how he missed out on the stuff we were up to. So I wagged a finger at Vega calling her to me, leaned over his lap and we made out right in front of his face. Because I’d lifted my butt up off the couch it was exposed and PB took the opportunity to stroke his finger between the lips of my pussy, and I was getting wet playing this game. I pulled away from Vega and put a hand on the back of hers and B’s necks, turning them towards each other, and Vega made the first move and kissed him with tongue rolling out first. Once she was going on her own I was playing with B’s hard dick through his pants, and we occasionally switched off all kissing each other. I felt Vega’s hand rubbing the back of mine until I figured out she wanted to take over playing with his hard on. I think I can safely say she’s not a lesbian anymore. PB was shifting around behind me, and then the head of his dick was sliding up and down in my slit a little to lube it before he pushed it inside me after a second. I told him to stop before he came and to save it for Vega, and she said she already had her boy and I could have him, but I told her no because she’s getting both. Then I thought about it and told her she was getting 3. She was nervously ok with 2 when I said that, but at the mention of 3 she backed off a little and asked who else was coming. I told her that it was just us but I have a strapon and she won’t be able to tell the difference with it in her ass. While we were having this little back and forth, B lifted his butt up off the couch and we helped him get his shorts off,, and his dick was a wet mess. I asked Vega in a singing voice “doesn’t it smell gooood? Don’t you want to feel it in your mouth” as I went down on it with mine to show her how it was done. I came up with cock breath and cupped the base of his dick between my finger and thumb, and his balls with the other fingers like an “ok” hand signal and guided her head down to it with my other hand. Then I kissed him with his own taste in my mouth, knowing he’s into that kind of thing now, and he didn’t object. I had to remind him not to cum yet either, and to stop her if he’s about to because I want her TP’d. When they were both about there I pulled Vega’s face away from B’s crotch with a fistful of hair and pushed PB away from mine with a hand on his chest. I had to go get my strapon, but wondered if I could trust them alone with her when the boys were so close to cumming. I joked about it and headed upstairs to grab my strapon, getting my legs into it and buckling the belt part, and when I came back downstairs Vega was riding B’s dick and had Poolboy’s in her mouth, who was standing on the couch next to them. I had to hurry to get in on it and told them again not to cum and make it last, and they should have waited being too close to cumming when I’d left, it could end early if they’re not careful. I had to lube up this toy but Vega’s pussy and mouth were occupied, so I stood on the edge of the couch behind her and straddling B’s legs, had my hand on PB’s shoulder to balance, and leaned forward to make B suck on it to make it wet for me. He looked up at me dirty from over Vega’s shoulder while he did it and I did kind of have fun, facefucking him a little past the point of having it wet enough to put in her ass. I had to make sure I’d get a chance to fill her airtight though so I stopped that and got on my knees behind and right up against her, also straddling B’s legs and guided the slobbery head against her asshole before I pushed it in gently. Once the head was in I sped up a little every thrust and in like 15-20 seconds I was holding both of her shoulders and ramming it in her all the way so my hips slapped against her ass. She was moan panting into PB’s also messy cock now and had to keep coming away to catch her breath, and at one point she laid her head to the left on B’s shoulder panting, and I was kissing her back when I heard a whispered “just fuckin do it” to my right, turning just in time to see the whole length of PB’s dick disappear into his friend’s mouth. They were all getting close to cumming again, I know Vega already had from how she was acting and the sounds she made at the time. But B’s fingers were digging into her butt cheeks between us as he thrust up into her pussy and he was moaning with a throat full of dick, poolboy was whispering “fuck” over and over and running his fingers through B’s hair. He started groaning then and B went down on him all the way, stopping at the base of his cock and wagging his head, gagging and pulling away messy with cum and spit. Vega was still getting fucked and watching while giggling, and B put both his hands on either side of her face, kissing her with a mouthful of cum while he finished inside her, and she had her tongue in his mouth loving it. PB And I were looking at each other and I could tell he was wondering what I thought but I just gave him a shrugging frown face and slowed my plowing of Vega’s ass. I kissed the tip of PB’s dick and went down on it a couple times as it softened to clean it up, licking his balls some too. When all our breathing slowed and messy cocks were pulled from holes, I said we’re all going to the jacuzzi. The boys tried to make excuses but I wouldn’t let them, and said we were going out there to relax and have a post-game. Which we did, all of us naked with Vega sitting in B’s lap while I was in PB’s, and we were teasing them about the gayness. When they turtled up too much we both got reassuring and told them it was sexy, asking if they would do it again. B said it was up to his friend and it didn’t change how they were outside my house, and PB was kind of shy and said he doesn’t know. I think it would have to be offered in the heat of the moment again for him to say yes. He was strictly straight before getting blown by a guy. When I asked how it happened he said B was looking at him from under his eyebrows all thirsty, biting his lip and looking back and forth from his face to his cock which wasn’t getting any attention and PB just said it. He was reluctant to talk about it so I ended it with reassurance and gentle kisses, saying “a mouth is a mouth/an ass is an ass if you want to try that/it didn’t kill you, millions of guys do it all the time/nobody has to know if you don’t want them to/feel free to experiment without judgment here” ect, and Vega was backing me up the whole time. Once we moved away from that we were all friendly and relaxed as normal. I wonder how this will play out.

    Spooktober bitch!

    Since she’s had lots of sex now, technically including multiple guys and even strangers, I talked Vega into trying work for Benny. She said she was scared but I reassured her that she chooses who to fuck and makes New Playstation-levels of $ every visit doing what she now loves. Convenient timing since new consoles are coming out but that’s more on my mind than hers. She was reluctant but agreed and I said I’d even hang around for her first visit because no guy’s going to object to that, and that she was welcome back at my house when she wanted to come over. So I set it up with Benny and brought her back to the apts. One of his boys had a collection of pics on his phone from guys who had inquired, and Vega settled on some androgynous emo beanpole. Just my type years ago. So after the guy told her how to approach him and gave her his number she did. She sent him a text and a face pic saying “hey I’m Vega, how would you like to come spend some time with me” something innocuous and they started texting. Benny thought my being there was a good idea too. His guy gave me a key and Vega and I went up to the 3rd floor to an empty room and waited for the guy she was talking to. A he got there like 20 minutes later and was all nervous,, in his tight t-shirt and skinny jeans saying he hadn’t done this before and asking about me. I told him I was a friend and teacher and how he was her first too and she felt the same way. So they were making awkward conversation like 2 people who are into each other, even though I know she wouldn’t date a guy. We’d talked before about how these guys will want more from her, asking if they can see her outside work or the more comfortable ones will try to make themselves at home in her space and try to push things on her. But she’s protected here and just to say “noooo but thanks” “I’m not comfortable” that kind of thing. Be herself and shy and they love that. Be honest and say she’s a curious lesbian doing this for $, NOT to mention that it’s for a place to stay or they’d offer, ect. Benny, his guy and I all were bombarding her with tips like that downstairs. They said that she shouldn’t kiss the guys because she might get attached, but I knew she liked that and said to go ahead. Benny thought that might cause problems for him if that happened and he didn’t even care but it was the girls’ general rule. So I reminded him she’s a lesbian and not going to get attached, and he said she’s not anymore, to which I said “no she is she just knows how dick feels now.” Anyway the pimply emo kid found his courage first and waved her over to him, patting his leg and asking if she wanted to sit and talk with him and she didn’t even hesitate, even teasing him about his lack of game because they’d been talking already and he laughed nervously at it. She lifted a leg and slid onto his lap like a cat, putting her arm around his shoulder. I asked if she was good and she said yeah but I didn’t have to leave, looking at him and he nodded that it was ok if I stayed. But I told her she had to learn to do this on her own and was doing fine, and I’d stick around and wait for her to see how it went so he’d better not be disappointing. That part was meant for him, kind of teasing, and I told him he should push her boundaries a little but still be respectful or he’d have problems on the way out. Like don’t give up if she’s pulling away just slow down. Vega actually shoo’d me out and the last thing I saw closing the door was her leaning in to kiss him while he pulled her in with both arms. I went back to Benny’s apt and told him she was doing it, and he said thanks and told me I did a good job getting her to do it. We went back and forth for a minute about how he was so complainey this whole time, and I teasingly told him I don’t want to hear any more whining from him about hanging out with the girls or anything because it was unmanly and didn’t befit a powerful gangbanger. He was happy and smiling and just said ok. I walked to his bedroom door and opened it, and he asked me what I was doing, saying his wife was on her way home with groceries RIGHT NOW. I whined his exact words back to him in a mocking voice, and told him that he’d better hurry and eat my pussy then as I backed up to his bed lifting my dress up to my belly before crawling onto it backwards. He followed me in ripping off his shirt and crawled onto the bed after me, licking from one knee up to my wet lips and started sucking on my clit. I was propped up on 1 elbow looking down at him, chewing my bottom lip and running my nails along his scalp, it was all a show for the times he looked up at me. That worked like a bomb, he grudge-crawled up to me so we were face to face, and we both had our mouths wide open rolling our tongues around each other when I felt his coke can dick glide into my soaking pussy. He was too long to bottom out in me so he kept one hand around the base of his dick while he fucked me with it just so he wouldn’t go too far and hurt me. I really turned him on cause he came in me in less than 5 minutes, whispering stuff in Spanish against my neck which tickled and I had to tell him giggling I didn’t understand what he was saying. He finished emptying his balls with little half thrusts and pulled out of me. I straddled his lap with his dick against my belly making out with him with my arms around his neck, and was about to say bye when he pushed me off and rolled me over again by my ankle, lifted me up by my hips so I was on my knees facing the headboard and fucked me more doggystyle. I didn’t think he had any left in him the way he finished. This time he was rougher, no hand to limit how far he penetrated, my hands and face against the wall because I was all scrunched up over the pillows, and he was fucking hard enough to hurt me now while spanking me constantly. I haven’t been handled like that since N was staying with me and he made me cum without ever touching my clit. Just from penetration alone which is rare. There was a big engine sound outside and he pulled out to look through the window, saying Moniker was back. We’d both cum so we were done anyway, pulling on clothes and getting to the living room before she came in. She looked at me first and just said “hey” before telling Benny with attitude to bring in groceries. He went outside and I followed her into the kitchen, feeling lightheaded and pretty wild with her husband’s load wetting my thighs. She put some stuff down on the table and turned with a bitchy look on her face, asking “what’s up?” and I got in her personal space right against her, pinning her against the counter and stroked the back of my fingers down her cheek saying it was nice to see her again before leaning in for a kiss with my hands on either side of her neck. She didn’t move, and I gave her a little peck on the lips, pulling away I saw her eyes were closed. So I came in again for another peck and licked her lips a little, and she opened them for me and I took advantage. We were full making out then and I lifted her blouse and one cup off of her massive tit and was pinching her pancake nipple when Benny came back in with arms full of bags. He was smiling and asked what was going on, which made Moniker panic and pull her bra and shirt back down. I walked past Benny stroking my fingernails across his bare belly and winked at him on my way out like a boss. I went upstairs until I was out of the sun and sat on the steps texting, asking Benny if he was in trouble and Vega how it was going. Benny said his wife was shook and saying I’m a slut and she doesn’t want me around anymore, but he was making fun of her because it didn’t seem like that when she was under my control. So no he wasn’t in trouble and she seemed more shy and girly than usual right now. Also she was trying to get him to make it up to her, meaning she was horny and he was going to have to perform again to dispel the idea that he’d just been with me. He was going to fuck her with my cum still wet on his dick. And he wouldn’t enjoy it after being with me and after he’d cum already but he had to keep her happy. Vega texted me she felt emotionally fine but was unsatisfied cause he hadn’t made her cum. The whole thing downstairs was only like 15 minutes and her guy was done and about to leave. When he got to where I was on the stairs, I got up to go to Vega and I was like “how’d it go, stud?” and he said awesome and his first time. I told him it gets better for both of them with experience and to be sure to come back. Feeling high and oozing sluttiness today, I took his hands and put them on my tits and pulled him in for a kiss with my hands on his hips. I said after pulling away I told him he doesn’t taste like pussy, and he was all nervous and said they haven’t gotten to that yet. I was ready for him to ask how I would know, but he was too nervous to use game. So I said bye and went to talk to Vega, who was curled up in bed naked under the covers. I asked her how she was and she said her head was spinning but she was fine. This felt like her actual first time with a guy because it was one-on-one, he was the focus instead of being a background decoration or toy in one of our group fun games, ect. When I asked her if she was ready to do it again and willing to stay here she said yes to the first, especially cause she was frustrated and wanted to cum herself, but didn’t know if she wanted to stay if she wasn’t working. I told her she could call me and let me know when she was done and I would come get her, and she could stay with me but only staying here would make her more comfortable, it was just something she was going to have to power through the first night or 2. I texted the apt girls and asked if any would do me a favor and hang out with her, make her feel comfortable there and Holly said she could come hang out at her place and play games. That was ok for Vega and I asked her to try to stay and reassured her that Holly would be available to hang out afterward, of what she got to keep she just made a day of working minimum wage in that 15 minutes, that she had her own room as far as I knew and could be on her own there. So I talked her into trying it and left, texting Benny again and letting him know.

    Now I have my house to myself! I text Vega all the time to check on her and she’s actually loving it like I thought she would, especially because she gets final say on prospective choices. She was scared the first few nights but I came to visit her a couple times and she stuck it out and doesn’t regret it! She turns telling me about her day into sexting, her stories start out informational then become de***********ive porn while she plays with herself. So she’s having fun. I asked her if she’s happy with what she’s making and she said hell yeah. By the end of week 2 she has enough to get a used car of her own, but she still needs her brother to help her get her permit.

    Texting with PB, I asked about what happened with him and B when we were all fucking Vega, how that’s been going. He says it isn’t, that they talked about it and if it happens again it’ll be a social thing like it was last time. Heat of the moment and sharing a girl or 2. He also politically asked me if he could use my house as a fuck pad for himself and J. They’ve been messaging back and forth since the pool party and want to meet up again, but can’t be seen in public together, can’t go to her house for risk of being caught, and can’t go to his house because of his family. So I said sure because that sounds like my idea of a good time. That’s where the political maneuvering came in. He suggested it was while I was out sometime so they could have time alone together. I thought the more the merrier, but they both just want some solo time. I asked J about it subtly and she said yeah that was what she wanted too because last time was so nice. I was a little insulted since they’re both mine. Just another example of J’s powerful funk wooing another male. Mine I had to work at, being sultry and witty, making myself up all nice for a date. She’s just naturally sweet and innocent, Italian model gorgeous that brings out the predator nature in guys. Not in a creepy way. But anyone would find confidence to hit on her because it’s too big a chance to miss out on. I already said yes to them meeting up here, after hearing the “alone” part I would still feel bad changing my mind because of a factor like that, it would seem jealous and petty.

    This is getting too long, Ive had to break it up into a dozen parts. Also it’s been fairly quiet since Vega moved out, nothing worth writing about. Some dates, some sex but nothing new. So I think this will be an ending to a post. Bye for now!